Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,731,773	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔞🔥Click to Read more about📜The Pack's Doctor📜	💖🔞💋 Yara It’s been too long since I’ve let Annika out to run. With the number of classes that I’m taking and the heavy schedule I’m keeping at the university, there isn’t a lot of time to eat, much less let Annika run. But I have to let her out. She’s becoming more and more restless. ‘School is boring. Humans are boring. I want to do something fun,’ she grumbles in my head. ‘We’re going for a run, Annika. Calm down.’ ‘Next time, don’t wait so long.’ It’s been a couple of months since I took her out. She’s right, it’s been too long. But I know how the packs fight, and I haven’t wanted to risk getting in the middle of a battle, or worse, getting caught by Simon. ‘I’m too smart for him to catch us. Besides, he has no idea that we’re still so close to the pack.’ By ‘so close’ she means two hours, but it is too close. A wolf can run nearly as fast as a car, and when that wolf is on the hunt? Goddess forbid anyone gets in their way. In the past, when I’ve taken Annika out to run, I’ve taken her in the opposite direction of Simon’s pack. Well, technically, it’s not his pack, it’s his father’s pack. Alpha Solomon has been the Alpha of my previous pack for as long as I can remember. His son, Simon, is a nasty piece of work. He loves to fight and he loves to kill. The two of us couldn’t be any more different. I like to heal, and I like to save. For whatever reason, Simon set his sights on me. I don’t know why. I’m an orphan, I’m not ranked. My parents were warriors and while I can fight, I prefer to use my biggest strength, my brain. Simon much prefers to use his strength, his Alpha strength. He doesn’t have to work for it, being genetically predisposed to being larger and stronger than most wolves in the pack, so he doesn’t appreciate what he has, in my opinion. Me, on the other hand, I’ve had to work for everything I’ve achieved in this life, with the help of Alpha Solomon. My parents were killed in a pack war when I was young. Alpha Solomon took over as my guardian and made sure that I was cared for all my life. Maybe it’s because he never had a daughter, or maybe it’s because I’m more like him than his own son, but he’s always looked after me, even to the point of sending me away from the pack when he realized that his son had taken an interest in me. He knows Simon is no good, and he didn’t want me to suffer with his son’s infatuation. When we get to the spot where we like to run, I stop, sniffing the air, making sure there are no other wolves around here. ‘Annika?’ I ask, making sure she’s not smelling something I’m not. ‘No other wolves,’ she says, almost sadly. She misses the companionship of being in a pack. I look around once more, then make my way into the forest before stripping off my clothes and tucking them onto a tree branch, high enough that someone would have to look up to see them. I have a spare set of clothes in the car, just in case anyone steals these. It doesn’t happen often, but it does happen. Rather than assume that someone was being malicious, I choose to believe that they needed the clothes more than I did. They’re only clothes after all. I let Annika pull the shift, feeling my bones snapping and reshaping after so long of not shifting. It’s more painful than it should be, but soon enough, Annika is shaking out her reddish-brown fur and taking off into the woods. Even though I’m in the background while Annika runs, I can feel how good it is to stretch her legs, to feel her muscles flexing in her body as she runs. It’s quiet tonight, thankfully, and Annika’s paws on the ground are nearly silent as she runs, giving both of us a chance to enjoy the sounds of the forest around us. I’m not sure how long she’s been running when we smell it, blood. She slows, lifting her nose in the air. ‘There was fighting nearby,’ she says in our shared mind space. ‘Do you hear anyone?’ I ask. ‘I’m not sure. I hear rustling, what sounds like a wolf in trouble. Do you hear it?’ she asks as she tilts her head from one side to the other. I do hear it. It does sound like a large animal who is struggling. ‘Annika…’ ‘I’ll be careful,’ she says, knowing that, if I can, I will want to help this animal, even if it is a werewolf. It may not be possible, they may not let me get close enough to help. But I’m going to school to become a doctor for a reason. So, I can help wolves in just this type of situation. Annika slowly and carefully makes her way to the sound of the struggling animal. As we get closer, I can tell that it is a wolf by the soft sounds that it’s making. I can’t figure out what it’s doing though. Maybe it’s caught in a snare of some sort and trying to figure out how to get out. Or maybe it’s just stuck in a hole that one of the packs dug to capture other pack members so they can interrogate them for information. ‘Please be careful, Annika. We can’t afford to get caught.’ “I’ll be careful, Yara.’ When we get close, she begins to belly crawl, slowly making her way closer. When the wind shifts, her whole body goes rigid, the scent of teakwood filling my nose and making my body tingle with unwanted desire. ‘Mate,’ she says softly. ‘WHAT?’ ‘That’s our mate, Yara. Our mate is injured.’ This is terrible. This isn’t just an injured animal, it’s our mate. I can’t leave him out here to die, but I also can’t have him trying to take me back to his pack. I have school, and I’m still in hiding from Simon. It’s takes me a moment too long to realize that the wolf, my mate, has stopped moving around. Annika barely breathes, waiting to see what he’ll do. He chuffs at us, letting us know that he knows we’re here. I’m not sure how I know that he’s not going to hurt us, but something in his chuff seems more like a request for help, than a threat of violence. Annika slowly and carefully makes her way through some bushes until we can see him. SHIT! He’s caught in a bear trap. No wonder he’s still in wolf form. If he shifts, it will rip his leg off. ‘I can’t believe he’s not howling in pain,’ Annika says. She’s right. His leg, where it’s caught in the trap is shattered, no question. ‘You have to help him, Yara. He’s our mate. You have to,” Annika practically begs me. ‘I know. I will, if he’ll let me.’ As much as I hate the idea of being naked in front of this unknown man, even though he’s my mate, I have no choice if I’m going to talk to him and try to help him. I pull the shift, standing in front of the midnight black wolf who is watching me with his beautiful, intelligent green eyes. “Hey, big guy. I see you’re caught in a trap. I want to help you. I know you can’t shift, or you’ll rip that leg off and that looks really painful. Your bones are probably shattered but I want to help you, if you’ll let me,” I say softly, keeping my tone gentle. I slowly approach the wolf. Mate or no, this wolf must be in terrible pain and he’s going to be feeling vulnerable, unable to escape. I extend my hand, letting him sniff me and see that I mean no harm. “I’m a doctor. Well, I’m studying to be a doctor, to both humans and wolves. I don’t want to hurt you. Will you let me see if I can help you?” The wolf sniffs my hand, then nuzzles me. I gently run my hand through his fur, stopping when I come to stiff fur that smells like blood. I don’t want to know what else is in this wolf’s fur, but I can guess that guts and bones are stuck in there as well. He’s obviously been fighting and whether he got separated from his pack, or he was part of a group that intentionally separated out trying to cut off the other pack’s escape, he’s now out here alone without anyone to help him. Well, anyone except me. I look up, trying to see where the moonlight is so I can get a better look at the trap. “Okay, big guy, are you able to move to your right a bit? I need the moonlight to help me see how I can spring this trap and set you free.” He moves to his right, keeping an eye on me as I carefully look over the trap. “Nasty piece of work,” I mumble to myself. “Stupid idiots doing this to each other.” I look back up at him. “Okay, I think I’ve figured it out. Before I spring this trap, you need to know that when I release this, it’s going to hurt, really bad. But then you’ll be free and I can take a look at how badly your leg is broken,” I tell him. I already know it’s shattered. I can see bone splinters sticking out of his skin from above the trap. I move my hands in position. I’m going to need Annika’s strength to help me open this trap. “Try not to bite me and if you can, try not to howl. I have no idea if there is anyone else nearby that might hear you, or try to come hurt you,” I tell him. He chuffs at me again, letting me know he understands. “On three, ready? One… two … three!” I say and push the release with all my strength, Annika pushing with hers as well. I feel the spring give and the trap snaps open. The wolf yelps but it’s quickly cut off as he moves away from the trap, keeping his injured leg off the ground. He turns, looking at me a moment before his bones begin to snap as he shifts back into his human form, his ridiculously gorgeous, tall, muscular form. .............................................................................. Warren I can’t believe that Arric and I got caught in this bear trap. Brady! I know he’s the one who set this trap. He knew that he and his pack would retreat this way. I raced around, attempting to cut off their escape route, but I’d ended up caught in the trap. I know my pack will come back for me, but they’re in a battle and I’ve been waiting for them to find me for hours. When I wasn’t able to cut Brady off, they continued following his pack, hunting them down like the dogs they are. I knew immediately that I couldn’t shift. While I could use my hands to spring the trap, it was too risky. I wasn’t willing to lose my leg and therefore my rank as Alpha. While the pain is significant, Arric and I are strong Alphas, and I know it's only a matter of time before the pack finds me and gets me out of here. We’d been struggling with a way to get the damn trap off when we’d smelled her. I’ve been looking for my mate for over ten years and now, here, in the middle of the forest, in the middle of an area covered in blood from a recent battle, I find her. Her cinnamon and nutmeg scent instantly calms Arric. Her wolf is a beautiful reddish-brown color and she’s obviously a skittish little thing. Through all of her conversation with Arric, she never once gave us her name. So, as soon as she releases the trap, I step back and begin to shift so I can talk to her. The shift hurts like a bitch, my bones trying to reshape but unable to in my leg because they’re in pieces. I watch her eyes go wide and she scoots back, farther away from me. “Easy there. You just got me out of a trap. I may be a vicious Alpha when I’m hunting my pack’s attackers, but I’m not the kind of man who kills someone who just helped me,” I say. Because she didn’t give me her name, I’m resistant to giving her mine until I know what pack she’s from. “You said you’re a doctor?” “I’m studying to be one,” she says, watching me carefully. “For humans and wolves?” I ask her. It’s unusual and I’m in desperate need of a good doctor in my pack. My doctor needs to retire. I need someone young, someone intelligent, someone like my little mate here, to take over my pack hospital. “What pack are you from?” I ask, not sure I care. I’m at war with so many packs that the odds of her being from one of them are highly likely. Of course, she’s out here on her own, not fighting with a pack, which is also unusual. “I’m not from a pack. I’m a lone wolf. Did you want me to look at your leg?” I notice that she changes the subject away from her. Interesting. Or maybe not, lone wolves are alone for a reason. It makes me wonder what happened to make my mate a lone wolf. “Yes. I would appreciate your medical assessment,” I say, wanting her closer to me. I know her touch will help with the pain. She moves closer and her intoxicating scent fills my nose as I take in her beautiful body. She had looked shy but determined when she’d shifted. Her lean body isn’t as muscular as the wolves in my pack, which makes me think she hasn’t been part of the pack wars for a while. However, the softness of her only adds to the allure. My finger twitch with my desire to touch her. “What’s a lone wolf doing out here all by herself?” I ask. “Letting my wolf out. It’s not easy when you go to a human university,” she says, not looking up at me. I, on the other hand, can’t look away from her. She’s beautiful. The reddish-brown fur of her wolf is now long reddish-brown hair on the woman. It falls over her shoulder as she looks at my leg and I watch as she distractedly flicks it back over her shoulder and out of her way, as if this is a common occurrence in her daily life. “You know there are pack wars going on around here,” I say. She may not be mine yet, but I want her safe. “There are pack wars going on everywhere. If I tried to find someplace where war isn’t happening, I’d have to run in the human areas and risk hunters shooting Annika. You’re going to need surgery on this leg. You have multiple fractures, several being compound fractures,” she says, once again diverting the conversation from herself. I already knew I was going to need surgery. I could see Arric’s bones sticking out of his leg when we were in the trap. “Annika? Your wolf’s name means merciful? How appropriate for a doctor,” I say, still studying her. Her fingers on my leg are gentle. She seems to inherently know where to touch so that it only causes minor discomfort. “Gracious or merciful, yes. And Annika is a wonderful wolf,” she says proudly, still not looking up at me. I’m about to tell her that Arric agrees when I hear my Beta’s howl. My mate’s head snaps up and I smell the scent of her fear as her heart rate spikes. However, she doesn’t run. She looks like she’s about to take a protective stance in front of me. A perfect Luna, pushing her own fear aside to help someone in need. I smile. She’s perfect for me. “Relax, it’s my pack coming back for me,” I tell her. “Oh, well then, that’s good, you need to get someplace safe. Hopefully, they won’t attack me for helping you.” “I’ll protect you,” I say, smiling at her discomfort. My warriors come rushing up, surrounding us as my Beta, Charlie, shifts and snarls at my mate. “Who are you?” I snarl at him, startling both of them. “She’s the one who got me out of the bear trap I was in. Stand down!” I command. I won’t allow anyone to disrespect my mate. He looks at her, then turns back to me frowning before crouching to look at my leg. “How bad is it?” “Bad.” “Okay, let’s get you back to the pack,” he says, getting a couple of warriors to help me up. I wrap my arms around their shoulders and lift my bad leg, gritting my teeth against the pain. “Ready, Alpha?” Charlie asks. “Yeah, let’s go.” Charlie shifts, taking point as guard, and the warriors holding me start to move fast. “Wait!” I say, and everyone stops. “Bring the doctor." "The doctor?" one of my warriors asks. "The girl! Bring the girl," I bark, turning to look at her. I can see that she was ready to slink away. I watch her turn and look behind her as if judging whether or not she can make a run for it. “Don’t even think about it,” I say to her. Charlie’s wolf, Gregor, moves swiftly to her side, nudging her forward with his head. I don’t like how close he is to my naked mate and Arric growls softly. Her eyes flash up to mine. “I should go,” she says. “Like you said, there are a lot of pack wars going on around here. I probably should get home.” “Home?” I ask. I know I sound arrogant. The woman is a lone wolf going to school. Where exactly is home for her? I’m not letting her go back to wherever she wants to go. I’ll never see her again. I know from the little I’ve learned about her that she’ll never let her wolf run in these woods again. And, by the time I healed and went to find her at the university, I’m sure she’d have transferred. She’s too skittish to stay where she might get caught. “School,” she says, clarifying her intended destination. “Hmm, well, as you just reiterated, it’s not safe out here, especially for a lone wolf. What kind of Alpha would I be if I left you to fend for yourself? No, I think you should come with us,” I say and my voice holds no room for argument. She presses her lips together and stands, nodding, and reluctantly following behind me. .............................................................................. Warren Charlie orders two wolves to flank my mate, keeping her safe, but also making sure she follows my order. ‘Alpha?’ Charlie asks in the mind link. ‘She’s my mate.’ ‘Oh shit.’ ‘Yeah.’ ‘Does she know? She doesn’t act like she recognizes you as her mate.’ ‘I’m not sure. She’s a lone wolf, but she’s going to school for human and veterinary medicine.’ He turns and looks at her. “Wow. A smart one.’ ‘Apparently.’ ‘What did she say about your leg?’ ‘That I need surgery.’ ‘Well, no offense but I could have told you that.’ ‘Let’s see what she says when we get to the pack. And find her a shirt. I don’t like her walking around our warriors with no clothes on.’ He takes off, rushing toward our pack lands. When he returns, his wolf carries a shirt to her in his mouth. I watch while she looks up at me. “We’re about to enter my pack. You’re an unmarked, unknown, young female. I thought you might like a shirt to put on to cover yourself,” I say. If she says no, I’ll insist, but I’m hoping she’ll choose to put it on without me having to demand it. Thankfully she does, looking almost relieved. Good. She’s not the kind of woman who flaunts her beautiful body for all to see. When we get back, I’m taken straight to the pack hospital, asking Charlie about other injuries the warriors sustained and what happened to Brady’s pack. He gives me the list of injuries as we walk in, shifting and continuing to talk to me out loud as Dr. Stevens rushes up. “Alpha, let’s get you into a room so we can look at your leg. You’ll need x-rays,” he says. “Yes, I will,” I say. “The girl comes too.” “The girl has a name,” she mumbles. I stop and turn to look at her, her eyes going wide. She obviously hasn’t been around a lot of Alphas or it’s been a long time. She keeps mumbling to herself as if I can’t hear her. It’s kind of cute. “If you’ll give me your name, I’ll be happy to use it,” I say to her. “Yara.” “Yara. I’m Alpha Warren. Come with me,” I say, turning back and letting the warriors help me into the x-ray room. “Who are you? Get out!” Dr. Stevens barks at her as we walk into the room. “She’s with me,” I say, ignoring his blustery attitude that a young woman is in the room with us. She looks at him and I’m pleased when she instinctively moves closer to me. I get settled onto the table and Dr. Stevens sets up the x-ray machine. While he does, I watch Yara. She has a very expressive face. Now that I can see her in the light, I can tell that she’s a pretty little thing. I’m sure I’d think so even if she weren’t my mate, but based on the glances my warriors keep giving her, she’s a natural beauty. Yep, good thing she’s got that shirt on, or I’d have to rip their eyes from their sockets. Because I’m watching her, I see her frown, her head tilting to the side as she watches Dr. Stevens. I crook my finger at her beckoning her forward as Dr. Stevens leaves the room. “What was that look?” I ask, realizing that my mate’s eyes are a grey-green color, almost sage. My eyes are green too, but not as dark as hers. “What look?” I just raise an eyebrow at her. Perhaps the pain in my leg is making me less amenable to small talk. I’m trying to ignore it, but it’s not easy and Arric can’t heal me until the bones are set properly. So, I’m not as patient as I might normally be in this situation. She turns and looks behind her to see if the doctor is there, then leans in, her scent filling my nose. “Why isn’t he taking side views? He only took a view from the top,” she whispers as Dr. Stevens walks back in. He glares at her but puts the x-ray up on the lightbox. “Well, Alpha, your leg isn’t salvageable. I’m afraid we’re going to have to remove it,” he says dispassionately, as if he didn’t just tell me that my entire world was about to collapse around me. I feel my stomach clench and my heart skips a beat. At the same time, I hear Yara suck in air. “Dr. Yara, what do you think?” I ask her. If she has any suggestions for me to save this leg, I’m doing it. I don’t care how much pain it’ll cause me, or how long it will take me to recover. I’ve been an Alpha for twelve years. Before that, I was an Alpha in training. Without my rank, without a pack to lead and protect, I have no idea who I am. She looks at me, then at Dr. Stevens who is glaring at her again. “Doctor?” he asks condescendingly. He’s of the old school mindset where women are nurses, meant to be at the beck and call of a male doctor. It’s another reason he has to go. My nurses are constantly complaining and threatening to leave. “Studying to be, but I would suggest getting x-rays of the sides of the leg before determining if the leg has to be removed,” she says, more confidently than I was expecting. She may not be comfortable around me, or even in the pack, but here, in this hospital room, her confidence is clear. “You heard her, Dr. Stevens. Side x-rays,” I say, seeing her glance at me appreciatively for supporting her. In truth, I’m thankful she’s giving me an option, any option to save my leg. “Young lady, what are your credentials?” he demands. “HER credentials are not in what’s in question, doctor. I gave you the order. Side x-rays! NOW!” I bark. Yara jumps as I yell, but really, this asshole is going to tell me my leg needs to be removed and think that I’m not going to fight it? He continues to glare at Yara while he does the x-rays, and when he comes back, he puts them on the lightbox and turns to her with a sneer on his face. I’m about ready to come off this table and rip that look off his smug face. “What do you think now, doctor?” he asks, as if questioning the truth in her title. Yara walks to the lightbox, looking closely at first one, then the other x-ray. “Do you have the original?” she asks, turning to Dr. Stevens. He huffs, but hands it to her and she sets it up on the lightbox beside the others. She stands back, her head tilting from one side to the other. “Yara?” I ask, unable to stop the flutter of hope in my chest. “We can salvage the leg,” she says, turning to me and making me sigh in relief. “You’ve got to be joking!” Dr. Stevens says. “His leg is shattered!” “Yes, it is. And it will take a lot of time and patience. But Alpha Warren has time, and I have patience,” she says, looking at me. “Do it,” I tell her, putting my future into this woman’s hands and hoping I won’t regret it. .............................................................................. Yara I’m not sure if Alpha Warren brought me here because he recognized me as his mate and he didn’t have the strength to reject me in the woods, or if he knew that his pack doctor was well past his retirement years. Either way, I’m here and since I am, I’ll help this Alpha. This is the reason I chose medicine. He doesn't have to lose his leg. It will take a lot of effort on my part, but I'm excited to finally get to work on a werewolf, an Alpha no less. “I’m assuming you want to do this now, Alpha?” I ask him. “Yes, the sooner the better.” “Okay.” I give him the list of items that I’ll need to get his bones put back together properly. “Oh, and we’ll need to sedate you,” I say, looking around the room to see how they have their hospital rooms set up. “Is this where…” “No,” Alpha Warren says. I turn to look at him. “No?” “No sedation.” “Okay then, a nerve block, I’ll just need…” “No,” he says again. “Alpha, please, I’m going to have to wash the area, scrub it clean, I’m going to cut your leg open, pin your skin and muscle back so that I can get to the bones and then slowly put them back where they belong. The pain will be excruciating. You need the nerve block.” “No,” he says again, holding my gaze. I finally look away, mumbling about stupid, stubborn Alphas. When I turn back, he’s watching me with a raised eyebrow as if he heard me. I wasn’t that loud, was I? Crap, I’ve been hanging around humans who can’t hear anything for too long. How much can he hear of my mumbling. The irritable Dr. Stevens comes in, throwing the things I asked for on the table. I jump when I hear a warning growl, looking up to see Alpha Warren glaring at him. “Will there be anything else, doctor?” Dr. Stevens asks. He somehow makes my title, which is the same as his, sound like a dirty word. “No, thank you, doctor. I’ll take it from here.” I go to the sink and begin scrubbing my hands. I’m nervous for a lot of reasons. First, I’m in an unknown pack with an Alpha who is my mate. I have no idea what to expect from him, or really why I’m here. And almost worse than that, he wants me to operate on him while he’s awake! What the hell kind of crazy Alpha is he? “You’re thinking so hard that there’s steam coming out of your ears, Yara. What are so worried about?” he asks me. I turn and look at him over my shoulder. How does he even know I’m worried? Why is he paying so much attention to me? Is this the mate bond? I’ve only had exposure to two Alphas in my life, Alpha Solomon and Alpha Simon. Alpha Solomon is a good Alpha, but he was never this in tune with what I was doing or thinking. And Simon…a shiver of revulsion rolls through me. He was in tune for a whole other reason. The man gave me the creeps. When I finish scrubbing my hands, I turn back to Alpha Warren. I see he’s waiting for a response to his question. “This is going to be very painful. Can I at least give you a local anesthetic? “No, I need to be alert so I can protect my pack,” he says. “You can’t exactly protect your pack with only one leg, Alpha," I snap, my nerves making me bold. “Warren. Call me Warren, and you said you could save my leg.” “I can, IF you are under sedation and I’m not worried about you flinching or yanking your leg away while I’m operating.” “I have a very high tolerance to pain.” That doesn’t surprise me. He wasn’t even whimpering when Annika and I found him. He also has multiple, very faint scars all over his body. The man has been fighting in the pack wars for a long time. He must have a very strong wolf that is able to heal him, over and over. “How strong is your wolf right now?” I ask, getting his leg prepped to wash. “I am very strong, little one,” a deep voice says, and my eyes snap up as Annika begins purring in my head. Warren's wolf is forward, answering for himself. Warren smiles, once again looking as if he knows the effect his wolf is having on mine. Can he hear Annika purring? I shake my head, trying to clear it. I need to focus my attention and NOT on Warren’s incredible teakwood scent. “If I hold the bones in place, one at a time, how long will it take for you to set them?” I ask. “Not long, little one,” he says but it’s practically a purr. “I am a very strong, powerful Alpha wolf.” The way he says it isn’t bragging, but more like preening. My brain flashes an image of a peacock strutting around flaunting his feathers for his chosen mate. “Right,” I say, feeling my body responding to the deep tenor of his voice. It feels like his voice is caressing the nerves in my body, making them all light up with a need I’m unused to feeling, especially when I’m about to do surgery. I look up into the intense, jade green eyes of Alpha Warren. “Are you ready, Alpha?” “Warren,” he corrects. I nod. “Are you ready, Warren?” “Yes, Yara.” I grit my teeth, hating that I know this is going to hurt him, but if he won’t let me at least numb his leg, I can’t help it. I begin washing the blood off his leg, laying a wet cloth over the bloody area, careful that I don’t tug on the bones that are still jutting out. His body is covered with caked blood, guts, and bits of bone, just like I thought it would be. Under the teakwood scent, he smells like war and death. It’s good practice for me, learning how to ignore the smell of battle while I work. I don’t get this kind of training at the university. “Talk to me,” he says through gritted teeth. “What do you want to talk about?” I ask, not looking up as I begin to scrub the blood from his leg. “You know what you are to me?” he asks, although it’s more of a statement than a question. My stomach feels like it’s twisting into knots. "Yes," I say without looking up. "After you have healed, you can reject me. If you do it before, it could impact your healing." I don’t know why the thought of this man rejecting me feels so painful. I don’t even know him. I have no intention of becoming his mate and returning to the packs, at least not until I’m done with school anyway. And this pack is much too close to Simon for my comfort. "Who says I'm going to reject you?" he asks, sounding offended. Now I do look up at him. “But I’m a lone wolf.” “What you are, is my future Luna.” “You don’t even know me,” I say going back to my work. “I know that you’re intelligent, you’re compassionate, you’re brave, and I know that you’re lonely,” he says. The intelligent and compassionate parts I get. That could easily be discerned from me being a doctor and helping him, those two make sense. The brave part I’m not sure about, but the lonely part… “Why do you say I’m lonely?” I ask him, wiping off the blood and turning to get the scalpel. I lift it up, showing him that I’m about to cut into his leg. He nods and continues. “The closest university with a medical school is about an hour north of here. Between here and there, there are many areas where a lone wolf could run, if she wanted to. But instead,” he stops, grunting as I carefully slice into his leg. “Instead, you chose to come to an area that is full of wolves.” He’s partially right. Annika misses being in a pack, she misses the companionship of being with other wolves. Me, I’d be fine living alone the rest of my life, but my wolf likes the smell of the forest and it makes her feel more settled to smell the scent of other wolves. Warren hisses and I glance up at him, watching him take deep breaths to control his pain. “How do you do that?” I ask. “Do what?” “Manage this level of pain?” “Mind over matter. Physical pain will break you mentally if you let it. That’s why people get tortured for information. If you can break the body, you can usually break the mind. My mind is stronger than my body and my body is very strong.” I glance at the scars on his legs again. They're a testament to the accuracy of his words. “You’ve been fighting for a long time?” I ask, cutting and pulling the muscles away from where his bones have snapped into pieces. “Since I became an Alpha, nearly twelve years ago.” “Twelve years?” I exclaim, standing up and looking at him. He’s older than I thought. That eyebrow shoots up again. It’s an arrogant look, but on Warren, its oh so sexy. “I took over the pack when I was eighteen, I’m now thirty, that’s twelve years, little wolf.” “Annika’s not that little,” I say, returning my attention to his leg. “She is compared to Arric.” “Well, Arric is an Alpha wolf. Only another Alpha would be larger than an Alpha wolf,” I say, as I carefully pluck out the first bone. I look at it, checking to see where it goes and then I press it against the bone it snapped off of. “Okay, Arric, let’s see what you’ve got,” I say, carefully holding the bone in place so Arric can begin to heal the fracture. I watch as the bone begins to connect and seal in front of my eyes. “Cool!” I say, forgetting where I am and who I’m with. I’ve been working with humans for so long that I forgot how quickly wolves can heal, especially Alpha wolves. “Is it that exciting?” Warren asks me drolly. I shrug. I know not everyone finds medicine and surgery thrilling, but I do. “It is for me.” “Then it must be my lucky day,” he says, just as there is a knock at the door. I look at the door, then at Alpha Warren, wondering who could possibly be knocking. “I told you I would protect you,” he says smiling. His smile is so beautiful that it nearly takes my breath away. “Come in, Charlie,” he says, not taking his eyes off of me. “Alpha…what the are you doing in here?” he asks angrily, striding quickly to the table and looking at Alpha Warren’s leg, filleted and open on the table. .............................................................................. Warren As much pain as I’m in, I’m enjoying watching and talking to my mate. She’s unlike any woman or she-wolf I’ve ever met. Besides the crazy notion that I would reject her, she’s funny. I love how she’s constantly murmuring to herself, talking to herself as if no one else can hear her. I can hear every word and without being marked, it’s a good second option to knowing what’s going on inside that interesting mind of hers. Her face is nearly as expressive as her murmurs. She hasn’t learned or doesn’t care about hiding her facial expressions. Once again, I find it refreshing. She isn’t trying to be coy or impress me because I’m an Alpha. On the contrary, it’s almost as if she’s trying to get away from me BECAUSE I’m an Alpha. It's not going to happen. I’ve searched for this little doctor too long to let her go now. “To answer your question, Charlie, Dr. Yara here is piecing me back together, slowly and painstakingly, which is preferable to Dr. Stevens plan which was to remove my leg,” I say and my Beta’s eyes flash up to mine. He understands the ramifications of what I’ve said. And as my Beta, he’s in line to take over the pack. Thankfully, I trust my Beta and I know that he has no desire to be an Alpha. It’s not an easy job and he makes it easier by being an incredible Beta. “Are you at least numb?” he asks, his lip curling as he looks at what Yara is doing. “Utterly ridiculous Alpha,” Yara murmurs, obviously listening in to our conversation and giving her own opinions of me that she thinks we can’t hear. Charlie looks at me frowning. ‘She knows we can hear her, right?’ he asks in the mind link. ‘Apparently not,’ I say, smiling. “No, no numbing,” I tell him out loud. ‘I might agree with her,’ he says, scowling at me. “Give me the run down on Brady. Did you kill him?” I ask, watching my mate. “Arric, you ready?” she asks softly, all her concentration on her work. “Yes, mate,” Arric answers and Charlie turns to look at her again, leaning over to watch as Arric heals my bone. “Oh shit! That’s awesome!” he says. “I know right,” my mate says, smiling a huge smile at my Beta. Without thinking, I snarl jealously. Both of them jolt and while it hurts that she tugs on my newly healed bone, it doesn’t break again. “Sorry, Alpha,” Charlie says, showing his neck. She looks at Charlie submitting and then at me and her lips press tightly together. She doesn’t approve. I lean forward so she’s sure that I’m talking to her. “You’re MY mate.” “What I am is your DOCTOR. Temporarily. And if you don’t want me walking out of here and letting Dr. Stevens take your leg, I’d suggest that you not pull that shit while my hands are in your shattered leg again,” she snaps. I sit back, having to fight hard not to smile. Damn, I like her spunk. I turn my head to my Beta, not looking away from Yara. “So what happened with Brady?” “When you couldn’t cut him off, he made it back to his pack. Since we know it’s booby-trapped, we didn’t pass his borders.” “Booby-trapped how? Arric, again,” Yara says, still not looking up at us. I tilt my head. Does she think that she’s part of this conversation? I don’t care if she is, I just know that most doctors would pretend to ignore the conversation going on around them. Not my mate, though. She’s not pretending anything. And somehow, she’s multi-tasking, listening to us and still working on my leg, letting Arric know when he needs to start healing a bone. “Spring-loaded wooden stakes buried in the ground,” Charlie answers her, careful now in the way he interacts with her so he doesn't piss me off. “Stupid pack wars, killing for no good reason,” she mumbles to herself. Charlie’s eyes snap back to mine and I smile. “Anywho,” he says, refocusing on me. “We did get one disturbing piece of information.” “What’s that?” I ask. “Alpha Solomon is dead. Simon is Alpha now.” If I hadn’t been so focused on her, I’d have missed it. Her very steady hand slipped. I lift my hand, telling Charlie to stop. I frown as her hand begins to shake. “I’m sorry, Alpha. I need a break,” she says, stepping away and not waiting for me to release her. She pulls off her gloves and rushes from the room. “Follow her. Don’t approach, but make sure she doesn’t leave,” I tell Charlie. “Yes, Alpha.” When they’re gone, I sit back, thinking, which is hard because my leg is throbbing and laying open on the table in front of me. The door opens and Dr. Stevens walks in. “I knew she wouldn’t make it Alpha. I mean…” he stops staring at my leg. “Just look at this mess! I’ll get ready to remove the leg.” “The you will. She’s taking a break and for your information, she’s getting my bones back together. So, get the out of my surgery room, doctor,” I snarl. “Alpha, I must insist…” “What you must do is listen to your Alpha. GET OUT!” I shout. The door opens and Yara rushes back in, seeing Dr. Stevens. “What the hell is wrong with you? You don’t leave a patient in the middle of surgery!” “CHARLIE!” I bark. “Dr. Stevens,” he says much more calmly than I am, holding the door open and gesturing for Dr. Stevens to leave. Dr. Stevens huffs, but walks out. “My apologies, Alpha. Dr. Stevens is right. I shouldn’t leave in the middle of surgery.” She’s not looking at me and I look at Charlie who shrugs. “What did you call me?” I ask, my irritation with Dr. Stevens tainting my tone. Her head snaps up to mine. “Alpha?” I crook my finger at her and she walks over to me. “And what did I tell you to call me?” I ask her, forcing my tone to be gentler as I take her chin between my thumb and forefinger, forcing her to hold my gaze. “Warren,” she says, her dark green eyes nearly making me forget that I’m in a surgical room. “Warren,” I confirm, reluctantly releasing her. “Continue, Dr. Yara.” She nods and returns to my leg. I watch her take a deep breath before picking out several more bones until she finds the one she wants. “Arric?” “Ready, my mate,” he says, beginning to purr which helps her to steady her hand and her nerves. When she does, I gesture for Charlie to return. “Any other serious injuries that Dr. Stevens is threatening to do something ridiculously over the top with?” I ask. “Yours is the worst, Alpha. There are a couple with deep wounds that he’s washing out with alcohol." Yara sucks in air again and stands up straight looking at us. “Not the right course of treatment?” I ask her, raising my eyebrow. I'm starting to trust her medical knowledge much more than my current doctor. “Why wouldn’t he just stitch them up?” she asks. “He said it would take too long and there are too many injured,” Charlie says, watching her closely. I like my Beta, a lot. But until my mate is wearing my mark, I don’t like all the interest he’s showing in her. Yara, however, turns to me. “Don’t you have omegas in your packhouse who sew your clothing?” “Yes,” I say, frowning at her. “It’s basically the same. Yes, skin feels a bit different, it’s a bit tougher than fabrics, but they could do it and not cause the pain that pouring alcohol into their wounds is causing,” she says. I look at Charlie. “Call the omegas, get them over here. Tell Dr. Stevens that he can go.” “But who is going to assess the warriors?” he asks me. “Have the nurses give a diagnosis and recommended treatment, then bring it in here to ask Dr. Yara’s opinion.” “My opinion?” she asks me, obviously surprised. “Yes, Yara. Your opinion. I’m beginning to think that you are the perfect replacement for Dr. Stevens.” .............................................................................. Yara Replacement? I can’t be a replacement. I’m not staying. As soon as Alpha…as soon as Warren’s leg is done, I’m out of here. I glance up at the broody Alpha and wonder if that’s true. Is he going to let me go? The news about Simon has me worried. If there is a paper trail of his father helping me though medical school…he’ll find me. “Arric?” I say distractedly, holding the bones together while he heals them. I have to get my car, my clothes. I have to get back to school, I’m a resident, I can’t just up and leave. “Tell me where your car is and I’ll have someone go get it. Same with your clothes. As far as your schooling goes, we’ll have to talk about you taking classes online and working your ‘residency’ did you call it, here,” Warren says. I frown at him. “How did you…?” “You were talking to yourself. It wasn’t hard to hear you.” “I can’t leave school, Warren,” I say, looking at him like he’s crazy. “I didn’t say you’d be leaving school. I said you’d be doing your residency here. You can take classes online,” he says as if that settles it. “Excuse me? You can’t keep me here!” He merely raises that damn eyebrow at me again. “You’re not my Alpha…” I begin. He leans forward. “What I am is your mate. Tell me truthfully, if I let you go back to school and I come to visit you in say a week’s time, will you still be there?” I look away, beginning to work on his leg again and refusing to answer him. Even if he wasn’t my mate, knowing that Simon may be able to figure out where I am, would have me transferring immediately. “That’s what I thought and that, my dear mate, is why I’m not letting you leave.” He sits back and both of us get lost in our own thoughts again as I let Arric know when I’m ready for him to heal the bones. “Why did you say I was brave earlier?” “What?” he asks, and I can tell the pain is getting to him. “Earlier, you said you knew I was intelligent, compassionate, brave, and lonely. The intelligent and compassionate I understand, the lonely you explained, but why did you say you think I’m brave?” I ask him. “When you heard my pack, you didn’t run. You could have. You didn’t know they were my pack members. You looked like you were ready to fight, to defend me. For someone who’s not a fighter, that takes guts.” I look up at him, frowning. “How do you know I’m not a fighter?” “You’re not built like one,” he says simply. “Are you saying I’m fat?” I ask, insulted. I work out at the human gym. I know I need to let Annika out more often to run, but I’m not overweight, even by werewolf standards. “You know you’re not,” he says, watching me. “But I saw you naked. Those of us who have been fighting in pack wars almost daily for years don’t have the softness to their body that you have. And before you go jumping to any conclusions, I find your body very attractive, very sexy.” I stop what I’m doing, not sure how to respond to that. “Sexy. That’s not a word that has been used to describe me in the past,” I say, and realize that once again I spoke out loud. I look up at him and see him smiling at me. “Some people, like myself, find intelligence sexy. But, I’ve been itching to touch you, to run my hands over the softness of your body, since the moment I saw you.” “Some people, like myself, find it hard to believe that someone caught in a bear trap was ‘itching’ to touch me,” I say, rolling my eyes at him. “Then that should tell you just how strong the pull of the mate bond is. As much as what you’re doing hurts, just having you touch me helps with the pain. Your scent in this room, which gets stronger the longer you are in here, is helping me manage the pain. As an Alpha, it’s one of the benefits of finding your Luna, your fated mate. You are the other half of my soul, and at the risk of sounding cheesy, you complete me on more than one level. Now, I have a question for you.” “Okay,” I say, still focusing on his leg. “Why didn’t you run?” I stop and look at him like he’s crazy. “You were injured. If they weren’t your pack, they would have killed you.” That damn eyebrow goes up again. “And they would have killed you too.” “I didn’t rescue from a bear trap to leave you to die at the hands of the assholes who set it in the first place!” I say. “Sooo, you’re more stubborn than brave?” “Call it what you will. I wasn’t going to leave you to die,” I say. “Thank you.” I wait for more, and when there isn’t, I look up at him. “For what?” “For getting me out of that bear trap, for not leaving when I could have been killed, and for not letting Dr. Stevens take my leg.” “He really needs to retire,” I say. “Which is why you’re going to replace him,” he says arrogantly. “I am not going to replace him, Warren. I have school. I have…labs and exams and things like that. “We can talk to the school and figure out the labs. As I said, and you must know, you’ll get more opportunity to practice your skills here in my pack than you will in some human school’s laboratory. And exams can be taken online. People do it all the time. Any other arguments that I can negate for you?” he asks me. “So arrogant,” I mutter angrily. “Confident,” he says. “What?” I ask, frowning. “I’m not arrogant, I’m confident. There’s a difference.” “How do you keep hearing what I’m saying?” I ask him. “How long have you been living with humans? I think you’ve forgotten how sensitive a werewolf’s hearing is and I’m an Alpha, mine’s more sensitive than most.” UGH! I’ve been living with humans long enough that I’ve gotten used to muttering to myself without others being able to hear me. Now, I’m going to have to start being careful what I say so I don’t offend anyone. There’s a knock at the door. “Come in,” Warren calls out. “Does no one know that this is a surgery room?” I mutter, already forgetting that he can hear me. “Uh, excuse me doctor. I have one of the omegas here that sews our clothing, but she says she doesn’t know how to sew up a warrior,” Warren’s Beta, Charlie, says. I turn and see a wide-eyed young woman staring at Warren’s leg on the table. “Give me a moment, I’ll be right there,” I say, quickly taking a towel and covering his leg. I don’t want to have to smell vomit while I work. Charlie takes her from the room and I turn back to Warren’s leg. “Okay, I have all the small pieces underneath back in place. There are going to be some slivers that I won’t be able to put back in, but hopefully Arric can work around the small pieces of missing bone.” “I’m a strong Alpha wolf, mate. I’ll make it work,” he says, once again sounding like he’s strutting proudly for me. “Right. So, I’m going to put the big bone fragment against the existing bone and let you start healing it while I go check on these other warriors. When I come back, I’ll finish putting the smaller pieces over top and then we can get you sewn up and nearly back to normal, Alpha.” “Warren, Yara. Call me Warren," he says and I can hear the fatigue in his voice. I look up into his brownish-green eyes, his very expressive eyes. And right now, those eyes look exhausted. I move closer to him and put my hands on his chest, pushing him back into a lying down position. “Why don’t you rest while I’m gone?” I say gently. “You’ve had a long day and your body needs to heal.” I watch as his eyes start to drift closed. I know it’s a bad idea, I know I shouldn’t, but my fingers have been itching to touch him since I’ve seen him too. I gently run my fingers through his hair, feeling how soft it is in the places where it isn’t covered in blood. “Sleep, Warren. I’ll be here when you wake up.” I’m not sure what makes me do it, but I lean in and press my lips to his, hearing him sigh as his body falls into a deep sleep. “Sleep well, Warren,” I whisper in his ear, then I cover his leg and step out of the room, letting his Beta know that someone needs to watch the room and protect their Alpha while I go help the nurses and omegas in the hospital.	LEARN_MORE	https://www.kwmobi.com/share/middle/t1bkzp0f3f12kl	Lereader-Excellent Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61550357834620/	676	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	www.kwmobi.com	VIDEO		https://www.kwmobi.com/share/middle/t1bkzp0f3f12klzsffqskveq?ad_id={{ad.id}}&sid=120218210890170082&campaign={{campaign.name}}&adgroup={{adset.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481114710_987244953377065_5485595389901840294_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RgtW1pPYCBgQ7kNvgHWzAgz&_nc_oc=Adh6LjYKgI5IVO4gY0h3Nw9MygXY2OLpzkgWjNtLtVhUUAbvCNDbjKtmxx3wAiamIwAlJHEtgyUpdGzB-6rykL4p&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A9NmoXbVyG7IaXNxF8EFdhr&oh=00_AYAK-Jzydas3aX9rCKp2nNOXWeKLwR-oFZBhs2NcODy3PQ&oe=67CB344B	PERSON_PROFILE	Lereader-Excellent Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,561	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔥 Download Goodnovel to read the full novel 😍👉👉👉👉 "Seducing My Ex's Father In Law"	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Enjoying reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559698863477/	314	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480810424_1189704875873119_6121524042332772701_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=giifE1dPR0MQ7kNvgFB8N5B&_nc_oc=AdjOf1IWI4MCusENu9jGcnTotGChGh9EqSVD_KY8XAXcYETEwG7aX4Kn983N1idepMvsoR_YCixuwW1OjzHfx_zd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A2cO0RkdUFUFqDaF6Ipr7vo&oh=00_AYCsQjaP6j5XBlvxbLHXkk5FQiihbf_zyTjkFMGyfvmuYA&oe=67CB4007	PERSON_PROFILE	Enjoying reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,581	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	👉👉Watch all episodes	Aidan Stein, the Eternal Lord Sovereign of the magnificent Eternity Palace, temporarily loses his memory and intelligence due to his 60-year cycle. He lives alone in Vertania until he encounters Jade Yule, who saves his life and becomes his wife. Years later, Jack Foley, an aristocrat of Vertania, develops an interest in Jade. He sends his men after Aidan, inadvertently triggering the resurgence of his memories and power.	WATCH_MORE	https://fb.dramabox.com/db_land_page/DLLPF1059511.	DramaBox- drama movies2	https://www.facebook.com/61551046958457/	282,185	1969-12-31 18:00	Watch more	fb.dramabox.com	VIDEO		https://fb.dramabox.com/db_land_page/DLLPF1059511.html?language=en&timestamp=1740930109169&channelCode=DLLPF1059511&bid=41000112468&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&ad_group_name={{adset.name}}&ad_group_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481089605_1150603253231391_924111423226672683_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QsJPJmtR5DIQ7kNvgEXHsBh&_nc_oc=AdjcZfpw1yYR5M6j3U2bnyeopDzvKnSbaOiNHNvNgrVF4ccBVOwPAmWAMpiTKkJ-2B_Uo4N8HLvUJEtiD0I_o00D&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABmavvV6r0qvb9iTSOBDyMH&oh=00_AYBXkgfR8rlgAhFoGA7iV0Lipgvj-zTZDqBz0YMZxrGjig&oe=67CB3A74	PERSON_PROFILE	DramaBox- drama movies2	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,549	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔥 Download Goodnovel to read the full novel 😍👉👉👉👉 "Seducing My Ex's Father In Law"	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Enjoying reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559698863477/	314	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	IMAGE		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480675259_638777759105276_7458667784278056865_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AHwV2fROpZsQ7kNvgF2EX-O&_nc_oc=AdizYazB1LXVGBVXSUhphAt6pNOFARNAJNugL4zXJNgkXPj0Ws5c-ll96bY5L8IbbLOteFCOPQ7zLuPsil2iHY5E&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=AQet_-HpTfv0xCaEpdUk14H&oh=00_AYBESWrdaTxu-qDyG5unCyDvNASmHgsUELWcIjQ5Bis9mQ&oe=67CB5C00	PERSON_PROFILE	Enjoying reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,876	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Free reading with Title "Love at the Wrong Table"	A male gynecologist went to the wrong table on a blind date, but he didn't expect that a female CEO with a net worth of tens of billions would be interested in him. ............................................................................................................................................................ “I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently. The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship. After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years. He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year. Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates. Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far. Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point. “Help! Someone help me!” Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help. The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet. After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish. It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?” “I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile. Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth. Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier. The café was massive and practically structured like a maze. Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area. The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals. The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven. Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze. A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room. It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself. The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her. The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker. When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure. Thump! Thump! Thump! When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest. Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life. The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all. Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse. Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her? More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table. She's my blind date? He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her. The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes. The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business? Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him. They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with. He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.” Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed. The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own. “Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.” Emmanuel was stunned. What is happening? He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags. Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless. Where's the catch? All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind. Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident. She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating. As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words. Urgh, forget it! Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar. He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.” It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath. Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary. A long while later, she burst into a chuckle. She had never met a man who could humor her so. “What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!” Pfft! Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger. An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?” “Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!” Huh? What is going on? Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?” “Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit. “Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!” Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape. That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight! Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards. Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café! He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!” The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation. While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life. Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind. Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group. Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman. Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild. That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead. Isn't that fate? Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.” She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man. Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless. Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!” Chapter 2 Failure After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area. Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience. Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold. Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet. Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities. Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile. “Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—” “Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!” After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face. The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet. Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset. “Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt. The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name. To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill. The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins. This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability... Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly. To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain. Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today? “Ah! Someone's been hit!” “Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!” Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground. Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators! Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin. “What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously. Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!” Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them. “How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money. The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her. “Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested. Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment. The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel. Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man. “Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?” Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines. At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold. Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs. The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg. “Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken. The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp. Goodness gracious! That man is daring! Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile. The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went. I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side! “What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked. When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him. By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them. “Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs. With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?” Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!” Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration. Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws. “Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!” The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved. “Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up. Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character! Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly. Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?” This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they? Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house. “Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was. “What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!” “What?” Emmanuel choked out. Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again? Chapter 3 Rags to Riches In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate. Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café. Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again! Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention. “If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!” Emmanuel's heart instantly sank. Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter? Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!” As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house! “Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!” By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience. Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced? Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot. She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home? “Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object. She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him. Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home! “Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said. That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!” “Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?” “No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding. I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year! Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!” Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents? Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!” Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage. “What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!” Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...” “Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back. He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters. “Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back. Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me! After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit. To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them. The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup. Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy? Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café? The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards. He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!” Needless to say, everyone was stunned. Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly. Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories? The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café? Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts. Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key. The total value of the items had to be at least ten million. For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of! Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock. Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum! If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway! After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm. “What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!” “Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole. As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?” “Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words. Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated. After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law! Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her. As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman! “Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car. He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead. Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently. “How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated. “W-What should I do now, then?” In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury. Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers? “What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested. Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!” “Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh. Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me? 👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰	LEARN_MORE	https://page.joyreadings.com/h5-book-share-custom4	The novel	https://www.facebook.com/100085523883301/	20,947	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	page.joyreadings.com	IMAGE		https://page.joyreadings.com/h5-book-share-custom4.html?lang=en&id=4685&brand=2&app=0&ppid=1635&pid=FBW2A&campaign=%7B%7Bcampaign.id%7D%7D&adset_id=%7B%7Badset.id%7D%7D&ad_id=%7B%7Bad.id%7D%7D&utm_source=FBW2A&utm_medium=%7B%7Bplacement%7D%7D&utm_campaign=%7B%7Bcampaign.id%7D%7D&utm_term=%7B%7Badset.id%7D%7D&utm_content=%7B%7Bad.id%7D%7D&pixel_id=816574679413893&ori_campaign_id=120216838341150092&ori_adset_id=120216838342350092&ori_ad_id=120216838370480092	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480959181_532985185970475_355766201600419269_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7wmMCvSHcDgQ7kNvgHGTAhR&_nc_oc=Adh39jQHTbNZuBC5P74z6saogfIx-B_Zcmtw57-WOcmuXWB4kx89JDCac07tg5jT9S3Yg9_ULI7qRXKRstNpyhoC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6QdLN4hRDo7s99SKQm9Ysc&oh=00_AYA69pfzCT0ISzdgBKMEgGML9kplKcNOFujwAJn3vvFRrw&oe=67CB426D	PERSON_PROFILE	The novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,916	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Judy’s POV Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481212188_1932690140473042_145300454003770232_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yuEMCrJK7nwQ7kNvgEH5Rbw&_nc_oc=AdhDmIY0yuvkT-iHI1WzIBYGy1DMPxjS-wsxzt9YGJo76fHjwmnfCstcwVH0QBYEKNv_M_v7Noc6VhLi1QVwjg-a&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=AxoaVqaYGjGmZZ3U-_N_00s&oh=00_AYB5elwT9l4y5DX3Cky88ZKr8bIKVak6AHnLfsgvn9OE5w&oe=67CB34BE	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,732,135	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Breakthrough alert: Lemon peel for tingling!	😱😱 Ever wondered what's causing that relentless tingling in your hands and feet? And the worst part: how to finally ease that sharp, nagging discomfort? 🚨 The answer is simpler and more natural than you think! A groundbreaking trick is changing everything... And the best part: no expensive medications or invasive treatments required! 🍋✨ Discover the secret of the "Lemon Peel Trick" – the powerful trick that could transform your quality of life and give you the relief you’ve been searching for! ⚡ You won’t believe what happens when you try this simple technique. 👉 Click now to uncover this secret! Don’t waste any more time! Relief might be just one step away... Today!	LEARN_MORE	https://journale.site/preneuro/	Caroline Reed	https://www.facebook.com/61573801580912/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	discovery.site	VIDEO	92% have no idea!…	https://journale.site/preneuro/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/482005414_1607245466818215_7404335927775222469_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eAZZqZSxe0kQ7kNvgEezNFA&_nc_oc=AdiD61mPPc0aNPdF3iCXaBd0RkevIHNaxwgcpmmGejIuL6J9RZ5IE3nocj62az1WpzW1nqmSA9EH4_tu8jhyve0e&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ArX1BYvLu7IUt1I4yByIiox&oh=00_AYCeWIZGGrhfcdG7hdlxnVTtUk6Fhg136aH6ayEbfQ5f3A&oe=67CB2B9E	PERSON_PROFILE	Caroline Reed	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,592	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"Mine." The dangerous and menacing voice demanded in front of everyone in the room. "You are mistaken. Her father has already promised her hand to me in marriage. Once she turns 18 we will be marked and mated." Mason announced proudly and another menacing growl erupted from that man's throat. "You are not touching my mate." He growled out through gritted teeth. "He's your mate." Bella whispered. "Who are you?" I asked. "Tyler Lowe. Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack." He announced. And my mouth almost dropped open. __________ I was covered in black and blue bruises and fresh cuts from that beating. But also bruises under the new bruises that were yet to heal. I was malnourished and didn't heal as fast as werewolves. But I was used to it. Ever since my mother died when I was 6 my father has been getting progressively worse until it finally got to this kind of abuse. Which was the worst kind. Where I could barely walk or even look at myself in the mirror. I had a quick shower because the water stung my skin too much and I washed my length snow blonde hair and I came out of the bathroom and walked into my wardrobe. I got dressed into a pair of black tights, a loose fitting shirt and a hoodie over the top. It was pretty much my signature look. When I was putting my books in my bag my bedroom door slammed open and I jumped almost to the ceiling because it scared me so badly. Dad was standing there and I was surprised that he was actually able to stand. "Hurry up. The pack breakfast is starting." He demanded still slurring his words. How was he going to explain that to the pack elders? This was going to be interesting. But I really didn't care. I grabbed my bag and went downstairs and we left our side of the packhouse and walked through long corridors together and when I couldn't keep up with dad's pace he grabbed my arm and dragged me along which only hurt my ribs even more. "Quit your complaining. What is the matter with you?" He snarled at me. I wasn't surprised that he didn't remember. He was too drunk to remember. But when we got to the main part of the pack house he made sure that his clothes were neat and his balding gray hair and goatee weren't disheveled and we walked into the large dining room where a lot of important pack members had breakfast every morning. Including the Alpha, his daughter Bella, the pack elders and other influential people around the pack. Like the doctor ect. There were several tables set out and a buffet where you could eat all you wanted. And I was practically drooling at the food as dad approached it and he piled one plate up with heaps of food and then gave me the second plate with only toast and a pancake on it. I found Bella sitting at a table by herself next to the window. She was the Alpha's second born and only daughter. And my best friend. We're the same age and we've known each other since we were in diapers. "I see you've brought the hoodie out again." Bella whispers as I try to sit down without drawing any attention to myself at how much pain I was in. We all know what it means when we see the hoodie - It's for covering the bruises. "I didn't realize that I ever put it away." I say. "Well, I'm glad that I don't have to wear mine today." She commented. "Yeah. Your dad has eased off of you. Is there a reason why?" I asked curiously and a little jealous. "Yep. Because my brother is coming home today." She beamed at me. And a huge smile spread across my face as well. "You're kidding. Ethan is finally coming home." I say. And she nods her head. I could tell that she was trying everything to hide her excitement. "I can't believe that. That's fantastic." I said. I noticed Bella looking around at the room but she didn't say anything. So I glanced around as well and when I did everyone quickly stopped looking at me. Dad tried to hide his evil side. But he wasn't fooling anyone. When he got drunk, he would always start fights with people and become unbearable. And he was getting drunk a lot more lately. People had an idea of what was going on in our apartment. But no one was willing to go up against the Beta. Because they all knew that the Alpha would be there to support him and they would be kicked out of the pack. Or worse. A lot of pack members lived in fear of our Alpha and Beta. It was a horrible way to live. But if they tried to leave then the Alpha would send warriors after them to kill them. He's done it more than once. The warriors were ordered to kill entire families that were fleeing. Which included children. That's what made this pack the strongest on the East Coast. Because no one was game enough to leave so it was a huge pack and all the warriors trained relentlessly. The only problem was that girls weren't allowed to train. We basically lived in the stone ages. The Alpha believed that she-wolves are only here to find their mates and produce pups for their mates to keep the pack going strong. It was barbaric and insulting. But he was the Alpha. His word was law. "How long do we need to stay here to be respectful? I hate everyone staring at me." I whisper to Bella. "Just a couple more minutes. Then we can leave for school." She whispers back. I then saw the head warrior Mason walk in with his two sidekicks Levi and Lockie trailing behind him and Mason's eyes set straight on me. They got themselves some food and then invited themselves to join me and Bella. Mason sat right next to me and moved his chair over so he could be closer to me, but I squirmed away from him as much as possible. He was big and good looking but he was a horrible person. And I knew that from first hand experience. He was the one that they always called to track down those families that ran away. And I know that he personally killed a child of those fleeing families. I wanted nothing to do with him. "I have exciting news for you Tessa." Mason says, looking at me. "And what is that?" I asked, exhaling while drinking a little coffee. "I have you're fathers blessing." He said slowly. And my head snapped towards him. "What?" I almost shouted and a few people looked our way before they went back to what they were talking about. And Mason was smirking at me. "As soon as you turn 18, I am taking you as my mate." He says. "And what about my true mate? My goddess given mate? What about him? He's out there somewhere." I say. "Who cares. He'll find someone else. Or he'll just wither and die after you reject him. I really don't care. But you will be mine. That's all I've wanted for years." He says lightly while playing with my hair. And I look at Bella pleading with my eyes. "Yeah. We have to get to school now. It was good seeing you Mason." Bella says standing up and I stood up as well. They stayed sitting at the table as us two grabbed our bags and left the dining hall as quickly as we could and we didn't even stop to say goodbye to anyone. Least of all our fathers. But we weren't that lucky. "You two will be home straight after school. We're having a party here tonight with a lot of visiting Alpha's." The Alpha shouted across the room. We both stopped and nodded to him before leaving the house. "I can't believe that your father promised you to that sack of prick." Bella yelled as we were walking down the road. "I can. My father knows his own kind." I say. "I am so sorry Tess. What are you going to do?" Bella asked sympathetically. "I don't know. But I'll figure something out. Even if I have to run away before it can happen. I will definitely do that." I declare. "Well, tell me before you do. I'm coming with you." She says. "Sounds like a plan." I say. And then a black BMW stopped right in our walkway and we stopped before we hit the car and we both stepped back not knowing what to expect right now. Then a 6 foot 4 man with short brown hair and cleanly shaved with muscles that looked like they were going to rip his shirt off his body got out of the driver's seat and smiled at both of us. "What? Don't I even get a hug?" He asked. "Ethan." Bella yelled, jumping into his arms. And the other door opened to reveal an equally big man with dirty blonde hair and a little facial hair got out of the passenger seat. That was Ethan's best friend Wyatt. When Bella finally let Ethan go he walked over to me and hugged me and I winced a little in pain but tried to hide it and then I hugged Wyatt. And I had to do the same thing. "Are you hurt?" Ethan asked. "Yeah. It was stupid. Rough housing with a couple of the warriors and this is what happened. I should know better." I lied through my teeth. "Girls aren't allowed to train. Why are you rough housing with warriors?" Wyatt asked. "I don't know. It seemed like a good idea at the time." I shrugged. " Come on Bells, we're gonna be late." I say. "We'll see you tonight." Bella says hugging Ethan again and we start walking off down the road again. But when I looked to the side I could see Ethan and Wyatt leaning against the side of their car watching us and talking about something. I was afraid that they didn't believe my rough housing with the warrior's excuse. "Bella. What would Ethan do if he found out about my dad?" I asked nervously. "You know Ethan as well as I do. What do you think he would do to your dad?" Bella responded confidently. "Just wait until he finds out that your dad gave you away to Mason. Ethan has always hated Mason. I don't think that mating will go through if Ethan is here. That's a good thing." Bella says. "Yeah. I'll take your word for it." I say skeptically. My father always had his way of getting his own way. No matter what it was. If he wanted me to mark and mate with Mason, then it was pretty much as good as done. When we got to school we walked inside and we went to Bella's locker first and then mine. Everyone obviously knew who we were but they kept their distance from us. Both of our fathers were known for being crazy. And no one wanted to mess with the Alpha or Beta's daughters. So we only had each other at school. Which was fine with us. The further we stayed away from people, the least likely they were to find out about what was actually happening in our house. When we got to our first class we sat at the back of the classroom as usual and I pulled out my notebook and pen and started scribbling on the page in front of me. When our geography teacher arrived and started the class I just sat there with my head on my hand scribbling in my book and barely paying attention. When I was 6 years old I woke up in the morning to my 26-year-old mother and my 48-year-old father screaming at each other in our old house. The one that we had before we moved to the packhouse. I stayed in bed for ages because I couldn't find the courage to get out of bed and go out there to see what was going on. I could hear things smashing and my mother screaming at my father. I then heard the slap that he gave my mother while yelling at her. And that's when I got out of bed. I opened my door and slowly crept down the hallway and stood at the kitchen doorway and my mother was on the floor holding her face and dad was standing over her. She saw me standing there and scrambled to her feet. "It's alright sweetie. I'm alright. Hey, why don't you go and get dressed and then you can go outside and play with Bella. How does that sound?" My mother asked, crouching down to my level. But I just shook my head and looked at my father before I turned back to my room and I closed the door. I started getting dressed but their fight wasn't over. I could still hear them screaming at each other and I was shaking while I was buttoning up my shirt. But I managed to get dressed and I walked back to the kitchen. My father was storming out the backdoor from what I could see and my mother was holding a rag to her bloody nose. "Why does daddy get so angry all the time?" I asked. "I don't know sweetie. He just does. Hey, are you all ready? I think Bella is alright outside. I saw her playing in the playground earlier. Why don't you go and find her while I clean up this mess and all the broken glass." Mummy says to me. "Okay mummy." I say. And I hugged her before I walked outside and Bella was still at the playground. I got on the swing next to her and she looked at me and then back to the house. "I could hear your daddy screaming from here." Bella says. But I just nod my head. She knew that meant that I didn't want to talk about it. " Do you wanna go and annoy Ethan. He's with his friends." She says. And I smile at that and shake my head. So we jumped off the swings and went running to find Ethan so we could annoy him. Something that we loved to do all the time. And it always cheered us up. I was snapped out of my thoughts by Bella nudging me so I looked at her and she pointed down at the picture that I was absent mindedly drawing. It was a big snarling wolf attacking a woman and child. I quickly changed the page and started paying attention to the class that we were in. Try to get my mind to concentrate on what needs to be done at school. The day went by pretty quickly and before we knew it, it was time to head home. But we always took our time before going home. We slowly went to our lockers to get our things and then we headed outside but we saw that same black BMW sitting out the front waiting for us. "Ethan. What are you doing here?" Bella asked. "I'm giving you guys a lift home." He responded with a beaming smile. "It's alright. We can walk. It's not that far." I say. "Too bad. Get in." Ethan ordered. So we got in his car and he actually took us into town instead of taking us home. "The Alpha told us to get home straight after school because of that party tonight." I told Ethan. "Don't worry. Dad and the Beta know that you girls are with me. I told them before I picked you guys up. Don't worry. You won't get in trouble." Ethan assured us. Ethan took us to an ice cream store downtown and took us inside. "You do know that we're not 10 years old anymore, right?" I asked Ethan. "I know. But I thought we could all sit down and talk." He says. "A coffee shop would have been better." I say sitting down. The other two got ice cream but I didn't order anything. "So Tessa, how are the ribs going?" Ethan asked. "Pretty good. I think they're just bruised. They'll be back to normal soon." I say. "Yeah. Thank goddess for werewolf healing." Ethan says. And I just smile at him. "So Bells, how has dad been since I left? Has he gotten any worse?" Ethan asked. "About the same, I guess." Bella says eating a bit of her ice cream and then she side eyed me. But unfortunately, Ethan managed to see us. But he didn't say anything about it. I had a really bad feeling that he only brought us here to fish for information. He was asking too many questions and I didn't really like it. So I kept quiet for most of that ice cream adventure and Bella and Ethan just kept talking like always. Like they were just talking about old times. When we got back to the packhouse Ethan said that he needed to go run some errands for his dad before the party so Bella and I went inside. Both of our dad's were sitting in the living room waiting for us and we knew that couldn't be good. "We are having people here in a few hours and you two have been out galavanting with Ethan." The Alpha says. "He picked us up from school. What did you want us to do? If we didn't go with him then he knew that something would have been up." I defended us while Bella sank back a little. She was never able to stand up against them. "Well, now you two have a lot of work to do, don't you. There's cooking that needs to be done and all the bedrooms in the packhouse need to be ready in case anyone decides to stay over." My father says. "I'll go and help Bella with the rooms and then I will get started in the kitchen." I say. "There's not enough time. Bella can clean the bedrooms. That means scrub the bathrooms, change the sheets, vacuum, everything. In every bedroom in this packhouse. And Tessa, you need to get started on appetizers, then the first course, then the second course, then the main course and then dessert." The Alpha ordered. "Yes sir." I say. I looked at Bella and we had to head in separate directions. I went to the kitchen and there was no one there. Hardly any omega's worked at the packhouse because the Alpha and dad made us two girls do everything. It was a wonder that we were even allowed to go to school most of the time. But I grabbed some ingredients out and I started making the main course because it would take hours to cook and then I got started on several different appetizers to give the guests some variety. While I was in the kitchen my father walked in and he lingered behind me and I could feel my whole body tense up but he stood behind me watching me. He didn't even try to move any closer to me. He was just intimidating me. That's all it was to him. A game. He thought it was funny. By the time everything was ready the omega's arrived because they had to serve the food and I went up the backstairs to our apartment and I went straight to my bedroom. I had a shower and I couldn't even bear to look at myself in the mirror this time, so I just had a quick shower and I got out and went to the wardrobe. I got dressed into a floor length gown with a white strapless bodice with a light pink floral lace over the top that also went over my shoulders to make the straps and black the skirt of it was plain black and black strappy high heels. I then brushed my length snow blonde hair and I put on a silver and diamond bracelet and matching earrings. But I kept my neck out, except for my hair hanging down. And then I started to walk downstairs. I made it to the main area of the house and I stopped at Bella's room just as she was coming out and she was looking a little nervous about this party. "Alright. Just relax and greet a few people. There's nothing to worry about. Once we do that then us two can sit at one of the tables in the ballroom and everyone else can do whatever it is that they do." I told her. "Alright. You know I hate these parties. Getting all dressed up. It's like our father's are putting us on display." She says. "That's exactly what they're doing. And they know it too. Come on, before they get pissed at us for being too long." I say hooking my arm around hers and we started walking down the hall. We walked down the staircase and off to the right was the living room but all the furniture had been cleared out of it and the rooms adjacent to it so people would walk around freely and talk and have a good time. And the main ballroom was set up for dancing while the dining room had been lined with four very long tables that could easily seat a couple hundred people. Walking to the living room was really nerve wracking but I made sure that I held my head high and people did look at us. "It's only because we are the hottest ones here. Just remember that." I whispered to Bella as I felt her tense up. And we continued walking into the room. Alpha's from other packs would come over and introduce themselves and of course we needed to be on our best behavior and represent the pack well and we were nice and polite to everyone and we would have light conversations with people. I noticed that there were older Alpha's with their teenage sons who were obviously learning the ropes to becoming Alpha's themselves and there were others in their 20's and 30's that were there with friends or even their Beta's. I wasn't sure. We had been at the party for about 20 minutes mingling when a familiar scent filled my nose and strong arms wrapped around my waist and I knew immediately that it was Mason. "Take note of the people that you like in this room sweetie. We can invite them to our wedding." Mason hissed in my ear while smelling the crook of my neck. I tried to unravel his arms from around my stomach because I was now in a lot of pain with the broken ribs but he wasn't letting go for anything. I didn't have the strength to get him to let go. All of a sudden there was a growl that ripped through the room and the band stopped playing and I heard something smash. Like it was a wooden chair or something. Everyone looked in that direction and there was a man standing there that I had never noticed before. He would have been in his early 20's, brown hair to his shoulders, a brown goatee, 6-foot 6 at least and very defined muscles that were now tense as his intense gaze was staring directly at me and Mason. But I didn't know who he was. I was frozen in the spot and this man was just staring at us with pure hatred in his eyes. But then I realized that the hatred was for Mason. Not me. "Mine." He demanded. "Mine." The dangerous and menacing voice demanded in front of everyone in the room. All the Alpha's from nearby packs and even ones that have traveled long distances to be here. Mason finally loosened his grip around me and I noticed the woman standing next to that stranger with a horrified look on her face. She tried to grab his arm but he shook her off and marked towards Mason and me. I very subtly pushed Bella to the side away from where this man was coming for us. Just in case anything happened, she could be ready to duck and cover. "You are mistaken. Her father has already promised her hand to me in marriage. Once she turns 18 we will be marked and mated." Mason announced proudly and another menacing growl erupted from that man's throat. "You are not touching my mate." He growled out through gritted teeth. "He's your mate." Bella whispered. "Who are you?" I asked. "Tyler Lowe. Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack." He announced. And my mouth almost dropped open. They were a large pack. They were known for their strength. They were not to be messed with. I knew of their pack, but I had never met their Alpha and didn't know what his name was. "She is not your mate. She has been promised to me." Mason gritted out. This was going to get out of hand. Really quickly. But another man stood in and placed his hand on Tyler's shoulder. "My name is Cade. I am Tyler's Beta. And I'm sure you know young man that it is against werewolf rules and nature to come between a wolf and his mate. Especially that of an Alpha wolf." Cade educated Mason. "I know the laws. And I don't care. Her father promised her to me. And she will be mine." Mason insisted and Cade had to hold Tyler back after that.	LEARN_MORE	https://b.chaptersapps.com/ad/L0NoYXB0ZXJzLyR7bGlu	Hut001	https://www.facebook.com/61550056771112/	194	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	b.chaptersapps.com	VIDEO		https://b.chaptersapps.com/ad/L0NoYXB0ZXJzLyR7bGlua0lkfS8xNzQwMzc1NTYxODEzL3BhZ2V3YmFqcQ==?adid={{ad.id}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481248673_1335695177470499_2617665933342950834_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uz8K3xkVv1kQ7kNvgGALUMw&_nc_oc=Adgjp-rb3Xdz-KqF7CEzXTQDOqdSlSEIHz4iAfEbkAwrRClZl7w4v3x7XF7cYrsIiSJ73lhvn5rjms5eV-lCS0Xd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABmavvV6r0qvb9iTSOBDyMH&oh=00_AYDhASk23e34M9IP_jJpyTsckR_R5t1QCP0-9TixSI4o1g&oe=67CB2C31	PERSON_PROFILE	Hut001	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,882	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	📚 28 Books For 70% Off!	He kissed me like he meant it. “You’re not leaving tomorrow, are you?” she asked, voice hushed. Henry didn’t answer; he didn’t have to. He crossed the distance between them and slid a hand along her cheek. The question hung there, loaded with everything they’d avoided saying for days. “Ellie,” he said, low and careful, “I don’t want to hurt you. But every time I’m near you, all I can think about is taking you like this—” He cupped the back of her neck, and in one fluid motion, claimed her mouth with his. She whimpered, parting her lips, and the taste of her was better than any memory. When her arms slid up around his shoulders, he coaxed her deeper into the kiss. The bed creaked behind them, beckoning. Ellie tugged at his shirt until he raised his arms and let her peel it off. “I’ve wanted this,” she whispered, eyes roaming the expanse of his bare chest. She ran her palms over the ridges of muscle. “Always.” “Show me,” he said. The raw need in his voice made her shiver. She popped the button of her shorts, letting them slip to the floor. The thin scrap of her underwear soon followed. Henry’s gaze darkened, a low groan rumbling out as his hand splayed across her hips, guiding her back until she hit the mattress. “You’re so beautiful,” he rasped, kneeling to plant kisses along her thighs. She arched her back, the breath leaving her lungs in shallow bursts. Ellie dragged her fingers through his hair, her soft moan a wordless plea as he pressed his mouth where she ached most. A tremor rolled through her, every nerve ending on alert. She could barely form a thought as his tongue teased her, sending jolts of pleasure pulsing through her veins. “Henry,” she gasped, “don’t stop.” He had no intention of stopping. Her legs quivered, and he slipped an arm beneath her to hold her steady. Every swirl and flick pushed her closer to the edge until her cry broke in the hush of the cabin. When Ellie’s breathing calmed, Henry stood, chest heaving. She propped herself up on her elbows, watching him fumble for the foil packet in his wallet. “Hurry,” she urged, cheeks still flushed. Henry did exactly that. In the next breath, he joined her on the bed, bracing his forearms on either side of her. She pulled him down, and their mouths collided again. His body pressed against hers, every inch of them aligned. “Tell me you want this,” he murmured, poised at her entrance. “I do,” she managed, eyes fluttering shut. “I want you, Henry. Now.” And that was all he needed. He pushed into her, the heat and pressure stealing her breath. Ellie’s nails bit lightly into his shoulders. For a moment, neither of them moved, overwhelmed by the sharp bliss of finally crossing a line they both knew they couldn’t uncross. Then he began a slow, deliberate rhythm, one that spoke of hunger and restraint unraveling at the seams. - - Find out why readers are saying, ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ ""WOW OH WOW what a way to start this series, and the ending will have you screaming!!!" ~Melanie The Ultimate Steamy Mega Dark Billionaire Bundle Get 28 Books For 70% Off! Support Romance Authors Directly & #BuyDirect #RomanceBookBundles 🥰	SHOP_NOW	https://romancebookbundles.com/products/the-ultima	Vivian Wood	https://www.facebook.com/61573076215858/	3	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	romancebookbundles.com	IMAGE	"SO HOT! I LOVE with this series!" ~Reviewer	https://romancebookbundles.com/products/the-ultimate-dark-billionaire-bundle-by-vivian-wood	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481337258_3105337806281114_8356411179034119097_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DYT_taerPr0Q7kNvgF78SkZ&_nc_oc=AdgQuwQVM_EsFx4GsPd0843rUtNUNgWTHh-389p2WKiJpEV-t8oOTchP7wrHdJBwLZqPXqjqaRpzyaWDtHo0C-Gn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AMvivkLdXuTY7CpfTIHPqkS&oh=00_AYDWcApCIO6G3DQSk5E3gv-h1BZhRKjUzuSUrzsikqshvQ&oe=67CB5D4C	PERSON_PROFILE	Vivian Wood	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,732,279	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	"She's not an ex or a bunny, is she?" "What? No. Cora and I went to school together. Her stepfather was my coach in high school. We were friends." "Just friends?" "Just friends. She's probably the only girl who's ever just been my friend. I've known her since kindergarten." Until she wasn't my friend anymore. Until I screwed it up. ____________ Cora The night is busier than usual, and I've run myself ragged trying to keep up in the ER. As a nurse, I don't normally work the ER, but I've had trauma training, and when three nurses called off, I came in. The overtime will be a nice bonus. I'm behind on my rent, and I hope this extra money will help me not only catch up on that, but on the other bills as well. "Cora!" I glance up from my charts to see Mrs. Hesh, my supervisor in the ER, hurrying toward me. She looks panicked. "What's wrong?" "We have several VIP patients coming in. I need your help." "Of course." I close the chart and put it back in the pile I still need to go through. "What do I need to know?" "Several of the hockey players from the Raptors got injured and are being rushed here. We need to make sure they're taken care of straight away and that the team and coaches are kept informed of their status. Can you do that?" "Shouldn't Shelia do that? She's the senior RN. I'm only filling in." Hockey players make me uneasy. Bad past experience. "I don't trust her not to ask them all for autographs. She's a total fangirl." My eyes widen. I didn't know Mrs. H. knew what that term even meant. "And I heard you say you knew hockey." "I do." "Good. I trust you not to lose your mind when confronted by the team." "No, ma'am, I won't." "You may need to wrangle some of the other nurses, too. I'll be busy with the patients." "They're not going to like it, especially the ones who have seniority over me." "Does that mean you can't do it?" The older woman turns and looks me dead in the eye, hers shrewd and assessing. But she can change my status here at the hospital. I'm not going to do anything to disappoint her. It says a lot she's trusting me with this. "I can do it." "Good." We both rush to the ER entrance, waiting for the ambulances to arrive. I pull my ponytail down and redo it, tucking the loose strands of my heavy blonde hair behind my ear. I learned during my first real rotation to always keep my hair up and out of the way. Otherwise, you could get run over in a packed ER because you can't see when your hair is swinging everywhere. It only takes a few moments for the first two ambulances to come screeching into the ER entrance, sirens blaring. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes for two seconds then move forward, meeting the ambulance doors and waiting for them to open. The first player out is Jamison O'Brian. He has a nasty cut to the face, and his leg is propped up and held immobile by the board strapped to it. He looks rough, but not in danger. Dr. Billings waves him off with the nurse standing behind me. I don't remember the guy's name. I'm not down here enough to know everyone. The second ambulance holds a more serious injury. Myers is the name emblazoned on his jersey. His head is a bloody mess, as is his arm, a nasty looking gash that was most likely caused by a blade. That's going to keep him out for a couple of weeks at least, depending on any kind of nerve or muscle damage. He goes with Ava, the other nurse down here from my regular floor. Ava and I are friends, and we both frown at the seriousness of the injury. Ava is a huge hockey fan, but she can be trusted not to lose her mind over treating a player, which is why she's been called out to meet the ambulances. The last ambulance is the one Mrs. H. seems the most concerned with. As soon as the doors spring open and the EMTs start shouting stats, I get a good look at the unconscious man lying prone and bleeding on the stretcher. All the air rushes out of my lungs, and all I can do is stare. No. It can't be. He's in Florida. Not Minnesota. "Cora?" The sharp tone snaps me out of my funk. "Sorry. It's just I know him." "You know him?" We run after the stretcher. "I went to school with him." "Is this going to be a problem?" "No, ma'am. I was just shocked is all. I hadn't realized he'd been traded to the Raptors. I'm good." She nods and we get to work, me helping cut his clothes off, revealing the extent of his injuries. He has massive bruises on his abdomen, which might indicate internal bleeding. There's also a nasty cut along one thigh, and his shoulder is at an odd angle. The doctors twist it back into its socket while he's unconscious. I wince when they do, glad he's unconscious for that. Resetting a shoulder is extremely painful. As the doctors do that, we keep working, helping to clean away the mess so they can evaluate him. The bleeding is stopped, and then he's gone to CT to make sure there was no damage to the brain and to see if he has internal bleeding where the bruising is. I go to check on the next patient, who is currently complaining that he's fine and he doesn't need all the fuss. The doctor and the male nurse are disagreeing with him, but he just gets louder. They do not know how to deal with hockey players, apparently. Or they don't want to upset a VIP patient. Either way, the patient's care comes first, even when said patient is acting like a big baby. "Sit." My tone is sharp and commanding when he tries to get off the table. His brown eyes snap to mine, and I just arch a brow. "I'm fine." He stands up, daring me to say a word. He has no idea he's dealing with someone who grew up around hockey players. "You are not fine. Now, sit down before you fall down." The nurse and doctor look at me like I've grown two heads, but O'Brian sits, a scowl on his face. He might terrify everyone else with that look, but not me. "Don't give me that look. Your leg could be broken, and the more you stand on it, the more damage you'll be doing. Which means longer time off the ice. So stop being a whiney prick and let us take care of you so you can get back out there." "Fine," he mutters, and I shake my head. Hockey players. Mrs. H. stands to the side, a small smile on her face. "Cora, we need you in here, please." I peel my gloves off and don a new pair when I push into the room where Myers sits, growling at everyone. The nurses are all a little too giddy and not really doing their job. Sighing, I push through them, snapping for them to get to work or get out. The low chuckle from the bed catches my attention, and I arch that same brow. "That's a nasty cut, Mr. Myers." "I've had worse." Dark green eyes dance with mischief even with the twinge of pain in them. "I'm sure you have." Ava hustles over, looking exasperated. "Thanks for that. They weren't listening to me." "No problem." Between the two of us, we get him stripped and cleaned, working around the doctors and getting them what they need as well. Soon he's hustled off to x-ray, and Ava and I take a moment to catch our breath. "That was intense." "I forget how surly they can be when they're hurt." "Your stepfather was a high school coach, wasn't he?" I nod, not really paying attention. "So that's how you know so much about hockey." We both jump at the sound of Mrs. H.'s voice. "Sorry, we just needed a moment." "Understandable. Cora if you can go inform the team of what's going on, I'd appreciate it. They're camped out in the waiting room." "And being very loud, I take it?" Her lips twitch, and I know I'm right. Sighing, I push off the wall and take a glance at the charts before walking down the hall to the waiting room. I hear the noise before I even reach the doors. Loud isn't quite the word I'd use. Think of about thirty two-year-olds all screaming at the top of their lungs. That would be the most accurate picture of the noise coming from out there. No fewer than six nurses, male and female alike, are trying to talk above the noise. But honestly, they're not asking about injuries or informing the team about the patients. They're talking about the game. "Excuse me." I make myself louder than normal, but it's not doing a thing to get anyone attention. So I do the one thing I know will get through. I put fingers to my lips and let out a whistle so shrill it hurts the ears. Another thing left over from my high school days. A little trick my stepfather taught me. But it's effective, and every single bit of noise dies down. "Thank you. Now, where is the head coach?" He stands and walks forward. "I'm Coach Baptist." "All three of your players are being taken care of. O'Brian's in x-ray, and Myers and Chandler are upstairs in CT. They're checking for head trauma and internal bleeding. As soon as we know more, I'll come out and let you know." I turn my attention back to the nurses. "You lot have things to do other than stand around out here and gossip. Get back to work." "I outrank you." The snottiest of them grins. "Yes, but Mrs. H. put me in charge. Sure you want to tell her why you decided to pull that snarky little comment out of your a$s?" Her eyes widen, and she turns and marches back through the doors. Idiot. "Well, what are the rest of you waiting for?" They grumble but shuffle off. Which leaves the team to deal with. "Is there anyone else out here who needs medical attention?" A collective shake of heads is the only answer. "Now, I know you're all tired, and anxious to find out about your teammates, but this is a hospital. There are sick people here, and all this noise isn't helping." More grumbling. "I get it, guys, I do, but I swear if you don't settle down, you're going to deal with me, and trust me, ladder drills have nothing on my ire, so please do us all a favor and behave." "Ladder drills, huh?" one player asks. "You know hockey?" "Yes. Now, unless you guys need something, I'll be back when I have more to report." I turn around, and a wolf whistle follows me. It takes me two seconds to have the offender's ear in between my fingers. You'd be amazed at how quickly a man will come to heel with a little pressure on his earlobe. "Ow!" he screeches. "I'm not your honey, babe, or a bunny. I'm Nurse Stevens, and if you disrespect me again, I will have your balls. Understand?" "Yes, ma'am." I turn him loose and give them all a level stare. "Understand?" A chorus of "yes, ma'ams" follow me as I turn around and disappear behind the doors leadings back to the ER. Hockey players. Cora Has it really been only four hours since the worst shock of my life? But my trusty watch says it has. Thank God for all my training, or I might have run from the hospital and never come back. Shaw Chandler. Dear sweet baby Jesus. I never expected to see him again, especially not in Minnesota, of all places. He swore he never wanted to play where it was cold ever again. The southern states or the warmer ones on the west coast are where he wanted to play. It's why I felt so safe moving here. Even though hockey is king in this state the same way football is in Texas, I knew he'd never play here. But then, players don't dictate trades. He might not have been given a choice. And besides, it's not like he'd care I'm here, anyway. We haven't spoken in over four years. Shaking my head, I pull myself together and focus on the patient who needs the nausea meds. Poor man seems to have gotten food poisoning. He's thrown up three times since he got here twenty minutes ago. He's dehydrated, but the IV I put in with the fluids should start to help soon. "Here you go, Mr. Croom. This will ease the nausea." I hand him the tablets and small paper cup. He takes it and swallows the pills down. "God, I hope this stays down." Me too. He threw up on me earlier. Glancing at the clock, a sigh escapes when I see my shift is over. I can go home and forget I saw Shaw Chandler. But the pale stillness of him when he came in worries me. Shaw was my best friend all throughout school, and as much as he hurt me, part of me still worries about him. I always will. "I'm getting ready to leave, Mr. Croom, but Amber will be the charge nurse on duty. She should be by in just a few minutes. Is there anything you need before I go?" He shakes his head miserably, and I smile encouragingly at him. Food poisoning is one of the worst things in the world. "Hey, Cora." Amber shoots me a smile when I walk over to the nurses' station to clock out on the computer. "Watch that one. He's got food poisoning and has already thrown up on me." "Ouch." I wrinkle my nose. I smell like vomit, but at least I have on clean scrubs. I learned early on to keep several extra sets on hand. I give her the rundown on the rest of the patients as I gather my things. "I heard about the hockey mess that came in." "Yeah. Two serious injuries and one very loud, very vocal team." "We've had them in a few times over the years. Takes some wrangling." "I handled it." "I knew you could." She waves me off as I walk around the station. "See you tomorrow!" No, she won't, but I don't bother mentioning that. Amber is one of the nicest people in this place, and I try not to let my snarky nature disrupt her bubbly attitude. It's not until I'm in the elevator stepping off onto the floor where Shaw is that I realize I've even done it. I shouldn't be here. I know it, but I'm worried. He looked so pale. Groaning at my own gluttony for punishment, I walk down the hall to his room. No one is around. He's probably still passed out. He had a nasty concussion, but because of the surgery to repair his spleen, he had to have anesthesia. If I remember correctly, he doesn't respond well to the stuff. It knocks him out for days afterward, so I should be good just to sneak in and check to make sure he's okay. But he's not alone. One of the nurses from the waiting room is standing there, taking photos on his phone. What the... "Just what the heck do you think you're doing?" He whirls around, and his eyes go round. I whip out my phone and text Mrs. H. She's the one nurse I know who will take care of this. "What are you doing?" he asks, voice low. "Texting my supervisor to let her know what you're doing." He looks from the phone to me and then shrugs. He knows he can sell those photos for a few hundred thousand, easy. It's no biggie if he gets fired. He breezes by me and out the door. Oh, he did not! Running after him, I catch his arm and pull him around. "You're not..." "Don't make me hurt you, babe." His tone is threatening, but it doesn't register. All I'm thinking about is those photos. Photos of Shaw when he's vulnerable and unable to defend himself. "You are not getting out of here with those pictures." "You going to stop me, babe?" Without thinking, I grab his phone and slam it on the ground, smashing it in the process. Well, cracking the screen more than the phone flying into little bits and pieces. "You little bimbo!" And before I can dodge, his fist has connects with my face. Everyone on the floor sees it. He seems to notice and tries to run, but one of the hockey guys from downstairs is only a few steps away and snags him. "You okay, Cora?" Natalee, one of my good friends, asks as she helps me up. "Did you hit your head?" The pain vibrating across my cheek is horrible. The bruise is going to be epically bad. My head does hurt, but it's not as bad as the cheek. "She broke my phone!" the offender shouts. "That doesn't give you the right to hit a girl, dude." Mr. Tall Dark and Deadly hockey player doesn't look impressed with the nurse's outburst. Mrs. H. arrives and, seeing my face, rushes over to check it, her fingers gentle on my jaw. "This needs x-rayed." "It'll be fine." I can't afford a hospital bill. Even with our insurance taking care of most of the bill, I still can't afford what would be left. "No, it won't," she rebukes. "Or do I need to pull the same spiel you gave earlier?" I try to smile, but it hurts too much. "Now, is this the man you texted about?" I nod. "Yes, ma'am. He was taking pictures of Sha...Mr. Chandler. When he tried to run, I smashed his phone. I'm sorry about that, but it's the only thing I could think to do. Our job is to take care of our patients, not exploit them when they're unconscious." "He did what?" The voice of the player holding the nurse drops two octaves and turns from soft to hard so fast it would make your head spin. Even those pretty brown eyes have gone so cold and dark, they're nearly black. "She's lying!" "I don't think so." Mrs. H. collects the smashed phone off the floor. "The police should be able to pull any photos from the phone. It's not damaged too badly." The man's face pales. "We'll take care of this." Mrs. H. turns to Natalee. "Get her checked in then off to x-ray. Someone will be by to fill out an incident report, and Cora, don't worry about the bill. You won't be getting one since it's a work-related injury." Her expression dares me to argue, so instead I pull out my own phone and text my babysitter that I'll be later than I thought. At least I don't have to worry about one more bill I can't afford. When I get back from x-ray, they don't take me down to the ER like I expected. They bring me back to Shaw's floor and to a room. Natalee winks when she comes in. "Can't have one of ours down there in the mess." I smile gratefully, knowing she pulled a few strings. This is my normal floor, and I love the nurses I work with up here. "You got some ninja skills, girlfriend." "Ha, if I had skills, I wouldn't have gotten hit." "Yeah, I didn't see that coming either. I was already up and coming over when you snatched Marty's phone, but I wasn't able to stop him. Sorry." I wave off her apology. "How much longer do you think this is going to be? Noah's already up and probably mad that I'm not there to make his breakfast." "How is the kiddo?" "He's good, adjusting better than I thought he would when we moved out here." "It had to be hard on him. When John and I moved here two years ago, our daughter declared us horrible people and said she'd never forgive us." "How'd that go?" "She was five. She got over it when we took her ice skating." I laugh and then wince. "Don't make me laugh. It hurts." "Sorry." She hands me the cup of coffee she'd been holding. "I brought this for you. It's from the stand outside, not the cafeteria. Thought you'd need some caffeine." "Thanks, Nat." "Anytime. I have to go check on patients, but the doctor shouldn't be too long. He has to haul it up from the ER, so..." I shrug. It'll probably be a while longer than she let on. I'll drink my coffee and try not to focus on the man a few doors down from me. The one I shouldn't even have checked on. But I'm glad I did. No matter what happened between Shaw and me, no one deserves to have their photo taken while they're at their most vulnerable. Especially not by the people who are supposed to be taking care of them. "Knock, knock." The hockey player who snagged the nurse walks in. "that looks bad." "I'd say it looks worse than it feels, but I'd be lying." He comes closer, his hands in his pockets. His black hoodie with the Raptors logo isn't nearly as dark as his hair. The stubble on his face gives him a rakish look. He reminds me of a pirate and is way hotter than Johnny Depp in Pirates of the Caribbean. The man is gorgeous, and he knows it. It's the way he moves, the confidence of his stride. I take a sip of my coffee, careful to blow on it first. "That's not from the cafeteria." "Nope. There's a little coffee vendor outside the hospital. Better than Starbucks." "No sh-it?" "No sh-it." "Good to know." After he stands there awkwardly for a full minute, I decide to put him out of his misery. "Is there anything I can help you with?" "Oh...uh...I just wanted to check on you, make sure you were okay." He doesn't sound nearly as confident as his stride. He sounds nervous. "I'm good." "And to thank you for what you did." "Not necessary. I'm sorry it happened. I didn't think anyone here would do something like that." "You'd be surprised at what people will do for money." The darkness lurking in his eyes tells me that he's well acquainted with the subject. Another minute goes by, and then his phone buzzes. He pulls it out and frowns at the message. "Everything okay?" He sighs. "My kid has terrorized another nanny. She's threatening to quit." Now that, I smile at. "My son went through three sitters when we moved here six months ago. He was adjusting to a new place, a new city, and sitters he didn't know." "My son has lived here his whole life, which is all of four years. He loves to cause chaos, and the nannies I hire don't like the chaos. I wish he was more like his sister. She's as sweet as can be." I laugh at that, not caring about the wince. "Three- and four-year-old little boys are a handful and take a certain brand of crazy to deal with all its own." "That they do." He smiles, and it lights up his entire face. "I'm Blaine Kirkos, by the way." "Nice to meet you, Mr..." He's shaking his head, interrupting me before I can get the word out. "No mister. Call me Blaine. We parents have to stick together. At least now I know how you handled a room full of hockey players and wrangled Myers and O'Brian. They said you were like a little general, daring them to disobey you." "Hockey players are very much like little boys." "I'm not saying I agree, but..." "But you do." His smile is my only answer. "So, I was thinking I could get you tickets to a game or something...to say thank you for taking care of everyone and stopping that guy from getting away with photos." "Oh, no, that's okay. You don't have to do that." "But I want to." "I work most nights you guys have games." "You could switch a shift or call in..." "Can't call in. Bills to pay and all that." "How about I send you tickets, and if you can come, then you come?" I start to tell him thank you but no when the doctor comes in. He glances at Blaine and does a double take. "Oh, Mr. Kirkos, I didn't know you knew Cora." He winks at me and shakes the doctor's hand. "Just in here checking on our favorite nurse. I'll let you talk to her so she can get out of here and home to her son. I'll be seeing you Nurse Stevens!" He walks out whistling, and the doctor turns to me, one eyebrow raised. I refrain from saying a word, and when he realizes I'm not about to gossip, he gets down to business. My cheekbone is not fractured as they'd feared, but it's going to hurt like crazy. He offers pain meds, and I decline, so he writes me a prescription for Ibuprofen 800 and calls it a day. Once my discharge papers are firmly in hand, I tell Natalee goodbye and waver in front of Shaw's door. Giving in to temptation, I go in and walk over to the bed. He's just as gorgeous as I remember. His skin is darker, pecked by the Florida sun. The blond hair that always made him look like the boy next door is lighter, sun bleached from days spent on the beach. His eyes are a dark stormy gray, and even though they're closed, I can picture them. His body has filled out a lot since the last time I saw him. He's become the man that the boy only hinted at. "Hey..." I turn to see Natalee come in. She's got questions in her eyes, but I shrug, not up to answering them. "How is he?" I ask instead. "In and out of consciousness, which is good, especially with the concussion. Surgery was successful, but he's not going to be on the ice anytime soon. Nasty concussion." I nod. It's what I assumed when they started talking about concussions in the ER. At least he's okay. I can go home and forget about him now. "Tinkerbell?" The hoarsely whispered word pulls my attention to pain-filled eyes. He's staring at me with an intensity that's hard to shake. But I have to. Without a word, I turn and walk out of the room.	LEARN_MORE	https://a.vampirefictions.com/ad/ZmFudGFzeWxhbmQvN	Vam002	https://www.facebook.com/61552453307075/	153	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	a.vampirefictions.com	VIDEO		https://a.vampirefictions.com/ad/ZmFudGFzeWxhbmQvNDQ0MzY5LzIwMjUwMzAxMTUwODE0L3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481114632_1346416753441886_2327765366534247772_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=z2UUvnXLcGMQ7kNvgGjsxmt&_nc_oc=Adgk1XFrQStXJy-G7ZOrD_KHbPnlRSNeycyRp03tZxb6d1X2n1_JkvQchyjWnHwOTtuYRKsUW9h3kNgCLyfsLLJL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AVWV6eea8qDoOMvV1QDI0tk&oh=00_AYAvPJ0kt0MndLA17vRh1rDJRHE7RFeGgaaJ-oyTKwl7UQ&oe=67CB4223	PERSON_PROFILE	Vam002	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,473	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！📖	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	777	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481311311_3450092761952449_7061387279476350801_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=th7pUTFBn0sQ7kNvgFub9Ba&_nc_oc=Adh71ZfJE-PZBePOudz0kPqWU2HhDE3JPYJLVLy8-I-H0F6IMYSkXyRqmdEDkJvNcnk_s925vrwNXijXrt1JA0Mj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AaAhAOR24rYtqKTNzcSDfZX&oh=00_AYALLjCNdjUVmmgEaBY16YiFwIBnRnOfTAz72ie05rQw1A&oe=67CB5B7E	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,647	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Soothe discomfort today \| 60% off 👉	"This is the ONLY device that relieved my back pain and sciatica. Just 15 minutes day from the comfort of my own home is all it took to feel significant relief!" ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ - Monica L. - USA ✅ Eliminate back pain & sciatica at home with the Soothe Massager. ❌ No pills & expensive medical bills. Shop now while it's on sale ➡️ mysoothelab.com/sbm	SHOP_NOW	http://mysoothelab.com/sbm	My Soothe Lab	https://www.facebook.com/mysoothelab/	835	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	mysoothelab.com	VIDEO	😊 80,000+ happy customers \| 24/7 support	http://mysoothelab.com/sbm	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481123977_956058553369491_4158873655747178532_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7QgDscZJHu4Q7kNvgGFMh6s&_nc_oc=AdiMbWAn1js-nE_jT40eY25UIFMKjMCKkxY7ikLh5cHGSxhijlejRBHF7xuvBjTDphXsmtpnYYntExAlWKZqkcUp&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AF8snWkxP1jkY_BSQxySYid&oh=00_AYDrAARWz0fBWq15dxQE-qoLYQ4C4t547etlOGeK6PYMQA&oe=67CB2959	PERSON_PROFILE	My Soothe Lab	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,936	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481013085_1198268575638744_8350648510411586697_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=K-_56bc5lKAQ7kNvgHK6Mln&_nc_oc=AdgQnYcXuHSpAZX5Ll6dmyZXJGglwNuSy3Xn1kKGwEPAkpMED35v5O_xPeHrtzXWusWeNKBwv1ZVcy5WUT4MPSDp&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AriH3wDfLHZ8MNYwQ3s-7E9&oh=00_AYBwcf3B9FPsk8kx0uUauXKvOj-g7fS9VU9W1P5uEJw7SA&oe=67CB50F0	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,429	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Nerve damage and neuropathy? Try this immediately (A MUST-SEE)	Nerve damage and neuropathy? Try this immediately (A MUST-SEE)	LEARN_MORE	https://blog.vital-update.com/apirelief-us/adv	Muebleria del Real	https://www.facebook.com/100077451611178/	27	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	blog.vital-update.com	IMAGE		https://blog.vital-update.com/apirelief-us/adv	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481191935_640061302046021_360577957734430733_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wTc-UcSuna0Q7kNvgGQ29p3&_nc_oc=AdiDYKu5NxSRTgQ4-u37NNyW9a7ljHpKC6PuVQsJZONqQVTOSHtY0tAPixaydSRhJVX5xXYL3_Kpe07aiqoOHx2m&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Av2MKFwRgOD3fjzrsIO18ac&oh=00_AYB0A784WU4NyjoGLQDOOa4YfKlZlje-A6p6hBhiIn--FA&oe=67CB2792	PERSON_PROFILE	Muebleria del Real	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,835	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	You fired me, don't come crying when you go under.	After Erik, the biggest tech hotshot in all of Silicon Valley, gets sacked by his CEO's son William, he joins forces with Evelyn, the beautiful CEO of his old company's competitor. This causes his former employer to go bankrupt, and when William realizes he's fired the wrong guy, it's already too late...	WATCH_MORE	https://w2a.reelshort.com/w2a/booksAdvPageV2/?book	ReelShort	https://www.facebook.com/reelshortapp/	1,247,730	1969-12-31 18:00	Watch more	w2a.reelshort.com	VIDEO		https://w2a.reelshort.com/w2a/booksAdvPageV2/?book_id=677db51b4b143c5a8007f0f1&chapterId=dubrwhl7xz&chapterIndex=1&mediaType=fb&px=25247865436%253A1813&push_type=2&book_type=1&campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481113962_1170184374569072_8814800987245294478_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KqpfIfOsiTEQ7kNvgHeGuPf&_nc_oc=AdhnUy6awxIVDGSq1Fha-CIeRWN9HHDTUxu1m51tN_IeySgnZuISq0q2sSgwjtE8jHmDv6nPNzuI-i7BFJ9MIxYF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=APxEBcwAGlMIlNTHuqjN47z&oh=00_AYB8ym5VswF5iwWl-1wLe0DWdabbvZMLrajBL70_L51UZQ&oe=67CB2C01	PERSON_PROFILE	ReelShort	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,396	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18448&	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,486	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	IMAGE		https://getokn.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18448&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481264587_1172936290843802_2460995904575261949_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bO-Fop9b62AQ7kNvgFD4hot&_nc_oc=Adgi7hP6AGMqzVU3PCjCR5V0JZKDvVJW3UJTKkgw8gNY2jn0rCl8RzZe0-24qWCOe34qLycfvYnpwiQgNF9CywvP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AJbci1YSzsbVYp3XyEYlW_A&oh=00_AYDsRwpOdvTqYUNhCzLJt614-lp4c_K5RGvYImGRogSFoA&oe=67CB41D7	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,744	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Proceed to the Next Video!	Aidan Stein, the Eternal Lord Sovereign of the magnificent Eternity Palace, temporarily loses his memory and intelligence due to his 60-year cycle. He lives alone in Vertania until he encounters Jade Yule, who saves his life and becomes his wife. Years later, Jack Foley, an aristocrat of Vertania, develops an interest in Jade. He sends his men after Aidan, inadvertently triggering the resurgence of his memories and power.	WATCH_MORE	http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.s	DramaBox- movies&drama	https://www.facebook.com/DramaBoxMoviesDrama/	9,336,052	1969-12-31 18:00	Watch more	play.google.com	VIDEO		http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.storymatrix.drama	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481278107_2895274023975925_3761372253500833462_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=P4EeI4uNbtkQ7kNvgHq9Cit&_nc_oc=AdhhX-cEFtKkcb14nlaLWRQGYqoRBEeZFQfgoBAkzOZCBGDZnzGXe5g3CEAkKJSFDEn4re5SqMuPpFcD_YOyGA05&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AqBFYoNGFUYDWrS2a2_JT6N&oh=00_AYA6_V1NPFodFM6gOUDkfAsDnDTHZETyEqHK_mG-FY1Uhg&oe=67CB2B01	PERSON_PROFILE	DramaBox- movies&drama	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,732,289	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Hot and throbbing, I became a mess under him.	🔥🔞My best friend was inside me. On my boyfriend's bed. Hot and throbbing, I became a mess under him. "I'm finally going to give you what you've been begging for," I gasp, getting ready to give my boyfriend my cherry. Come on Avery, just do it. Finally do it. I rest my palm on his chest, feeling his heartbeat race as quickly as mine as I looked up into his eyes. I am stunned to somehow see a glow of red. Red? I clench my eyes tightly as a wave of pleasure rock through me, making me shudder as I scream out. " Kyan!" He froze above me at that moment and his groggy voice spoke above me, "Avery?" It wasn't my boyfriend Kyan's voice, but my best friend... Alpha Xade's! Avery's pov Today is my boyfriend Kyan's birthday and I wanted to surprise him by seducing him and giving him my virginity. I had planned it for months and I think I am finally ready to give it to him, however, things get a bit complicated when it's not him that ends up inside me. ___ "I think it's too much," I grumble under my breath, tugging at the very short skirt I had borrowed from my friend Melissa. It's a floral figure hugging skirt that showed off my body in a very sexual way. I topped it off with a simple white cropped top and wore the silver necklace Kyan gifted me a few months ago for my twentieth birthday. Under it is a red lace thong and bra, Kyan's favorite color on me. He said it makes me look incredibly sexy and I want to look incredibly sexy tonight for him. She rolled her eyes where she was on the bed and let out a puff of air. "I think you look sexy and Kyan will not be able to take his eyes off you." I chewed on my lips. She was probably right. Melissa had a knack for being right anyway. I pushed up my glasses on my nose and twisted around to get a better look. I was skinny but had a good size bottom and chest area. "You look good V, now go surprise your man!" Melissa hopped off the bed and strut over to me and gave me a reassuring squeeze on my shoulder. She did something funny with her lips and then motioned for me to sit on the chair. " Let me curl your hair better. Maybe add a little makeup too," her voice beamed with excitement to doll me up further. I sat in the chair for longer than was necessary getting my hair curled to perfection by my bubbly friend who had mentioned she was tired earlier but the exhaustion seem to have magically disappeared. Afterward, Melissa did my makeup and I clenched my eyes shut as she sprayed the setting spray on my face. I scrunched up my nose and she giggled. " Come on its not that bad," she snorted. " Oh, it is," I say, holding in my sneeze. I hated the setting spray, it would always raise up my sinuses. Melissa set it down on the table and lifted her hand up in surrender. " Okay I am done, I no longer have the weapon," she shifted to the side so I could see my reflection in the mirror. I am stunned. Just a little bit of makeup and it has enhanced my beauty by a lot. I looked bewitching with the way she added the eyeliner. Wow. It brought out my grey eyes, I can even see the small flecks of green that have always been hard to notice. "You look incredible and he'll be so happy to see you," Melissa whispered, giving me a smile while she fixed up my curls. I nod, sighing. "I hope so. It's a surprise." I played with the ends of the skirt nervously. "He will love it," Melissa grinned and pushed my shoulder lightly. "Now hurry before the dorm monitor catches you sneaking out." I nod, standing up and feeling the weight of nerves settle in my stomach. Seeing my anxiety Melissa squeezed my hand reassuringly. She knew what my plan was and even though she didn't quite like Kyan, she told me it was my decision to give him something so precious to me. After a small prep talk from her, I walked out of the dorm, throwing the side bag strap over my shoulder and smiled at one of the girls who walked by. It's late already, around ten thirty p.m. Kyan should already be in his bed. He had already texted me earlier to say he was off to sleep. It took me a good ten minutes to get to Kyan's dorm which he shared with Xade Archer, the notorious bad boy on the campus and my best friend who I had known for years. We had grown up together and practically knew everything about each other. Joined at the hip my mom would joke about. My family always moved when I was younger and we finally settled in a small town where his dad was a mayor. I can remember the day we met, we were around ten, and me being shy hid behind the teacher who was introducing me to the class. Xade was the first to become my friend after an annoying girl pushed out her foot to trip me. I had stumbled and fell right on top of him and let's just say we had been the closest ever since. As I near the door, a bundle of nerves shook me. Xade was not home, Kyan had mentioned he went off to a party and wouldn't be back yet. Knowing Xade, he'd not be back until morning so this was a good opportunity for Kyan and I to do the deed while he was away. I'd definitely not want my best friend to hear me have my first time with his dorm mate. That would not only be embarrassing but I didn't think I would be able to face him again. The pressure in my lower stomach was weighing down heavily and my pulse quickened. I hauled in air through my nose and pushed it out lightly through my mouth, trying to relax my growing anxiety. My body had become clammy and I was sure if I didn't get in that room soon, I'd collapse. The corridor was empty, thank God for that. I didn't want any guy to see me sneak in the room even though my boyfriend is in there. I flushed. They'd definitely know what we will be doing in there. I took out the spare keys Xade had given me months ago. I wanted to surprise Kyan and this came in handy. My clammy and trembling hands struggle to push the key in the hole and after a few struggles I finally did it without waking up anyone. The room is completely pitched black and I contemplate if to put the lights on or not. But decided I was nervous enough as it was and needed it to be dark to even grow some confidence. It shouldn't be bad right? Just stick it in and be done with it? I closed the door behind me lightly, seeing the shape of his figure in his bed, covered by his sheets. He's facing away, sleeping on his side. My heart raced. This was it. I would finally give him my virginity. I walked to the bed, taking my time so I'd not trip. I'll just be quick. With anxiety building in my body, I reach his bed and leaned forward, whispering. " Kyan," He let out a sound, kind of like a tired groan but I wasn't sure. The sound of my heart was ramming too loudly in my ears for me to focus on his response. He shifted, turning on his back and I quickly straddle him, my breathing coming in short pants as I got ready to give my boyfriend my virginity. # 2 Avery's pov Just get it over with Avery. I chanted in my head as I leaned forward and kissed Kyan's cheek. I frowned when I felt a slight bit of stubble. He had shaved yesterday, was it possible for his stubble to grow back so quickly? The thoughts flew out quickly when his hands clamped on my hips to keep me on his lap. His hands made me squirm. His touch was lighting up a fire in me. It burned. I lifted slightly and pushed down the sheets off him and straddle him once more, moaning when I felt him nudge at my opening. He makes a soft grunt sound again under me and I took this as an invitation to kiss down his chin while I begin to dry hump him, rolling my hips in a way I thought would be seductive. It worked because he was so hard as a rock under me, I could feel him pressing against me. Wow. He felt huge! Was he even going to fit? I nibbled on his chin, making him buck up his hip and of course for his hardness to rub against me. Since I had a short skirt on it was hunched around my waist and my thin lace panties was a sad excuse of a barrier. He felt so hot. And I was so wet. " I'm finally going to give you what you've been begging for," I gasp, rolling my hips over him to feel him. He felt so good. It's kind of strange actually, I have straddle him before but it has never urged me to feel so incredible or want more. In fact before, I would squirm and make an excuse for us to not go further. But tonight, something has changed. There's a burning desire, a need, a claim to have him inside me. I rocked my hips and his hands on my waist tighten as he pumped up, groaning sexily. He sounded more hoarse too. Sexy. So sexy. I am so wet I can barely think. All nervousness flew out the window when I felt just how excited he was under me. I press my palm to his bare chest, surprised by how tone it felt. It's never felt this tone before but perhaps it feels a bit different now that he is naked. I push out my tongue, running it along his cheek, an odd need to taste him overcoming me. He grunted, hips flexing up, his hardness smacking against me. His fingers dig into my hips and then they sweep over to my bottom, gripping them. " Oh," I moaned, rolling my hips more and surely wetting his boxers with my juices. But I didn't care. I was finally going to do this. My nips harden when one of his hand grip my breast and squeeze. His touch burned through me and sent shivers of pleasure to rake through my body. I needed him. Gosh I needed him. I panted, letting out little sounds of pleasure as he rocked his hips up to meet my little dance. I could no longer wait. There's something building, something I want right now. I am desperate as I push off him a little and free him of his boxers. I can't really see him but I feel him when I wrap my fingers around his girth. Oh hell. He really is huge. I gulped. Even though there's a little fear that he won't fit, my walls cry, begging for him to come right in. I push out a nervous breath, straddle him and with one hand push my panties aside and guided his tip at my entrance. He feels so hot in my hands and I can feel him pulse. It's now or never. Holding my breath, I pressed down, taking the head of him into my very tight opening. My jaw slackened and his loud moan made me shiver. Oh God. This feels so good even though it stings. He goes back to gripping my hips, hard and pushed up slightly as I descend on him, pulling him further into me. "Ohh," I whimpered when the head of his member brushed against my hymen, the barrier. I can hear his strangled breathing in the room, feel his pulsing length inside me, snuggled by my walls that clench around him. I am soaking him and he seems to enjoy this. Come on Avery, just do it. Finally do it. And I did, with one push, I let him break through me and bit my tongue by the tight full feeling. My thighs shook and tears prick at the corners of my eyes. Hell, he was too big. I stilled with him inside me, trying to adjust to the mere size of him. It feels like he had grown bigger if it was possible and I feared he'd stretch me out so much I'd need stitches after this. He rubbed my hips, still pulsing inside me. It was as if he was trying to soothe me and it was working. My aching muscles begin to relax around him and the pain dulled until I no longer felt it. However, I can feel him. Hot and throbbing. Every inch of him was inside me, every single inch. My walls squeezed around him and he groaned, nails digging back into my flesh. The sounds coming out of his mouth were sexy and in response I became more wet and the fire that pricked me earlier began to bloom once more until I needed him so badly. I rest my palm on his chest, feeling his heartbeat race as quickly as mine as I lifted slightly, my walls gripping around him in reluctance to let him out. But if I don't move and ride him I would die. I stopped until the tip alone was inside me and slide back down on his length. He shuddered, pulsing and gripped my waist as I began to move. Our rough breathing filled the room as I bounced on his hardness. He filled me over and over and I swore he was growing. He pulsed, gasping as I rocked my hips. This wasn't so bad after all. In fact, it was so so good. Why hadn't I done this with him sooner? I can see myself doing this with him more than once tonight. Hopefully, before Xade gets home. My skin was prickled with beads of sweat, on my forehead and even on my upper lip. His body seemed to be growing warmer too and the sounds that left his throat grew a bit more.....rouged. I gasped, pressing my palms on his hard chest and riding him. I could feel every inch of him, feel the tip of him nudge against my womb. He feels so good I whimper. " Ohh hmm," I moaned, my clit throbbing and my walls sucking him in. With a hiss, Kyan flipped us over as if he was fed up with my slow movements and was desperate. A scream tore through my throat when he angled my hips up and began to pound into me, feeding me his huge girth. It's a good thing I was so wet. The sounds of our intimate parts meeting was even louder than our loud breathing and cries of pleasure. He hovered above me, so powerful and intimidating. He pressed against me, one of his fists beside my head while the other hand gripping my top and tore it off, revealing my red lace bra. He couldn't see it in the dark but he felt it. He cupped my breast, his thumb brushing against the lace material where my nips had beaded hard for him. I let out a strangled moan, his touch sending shivers down my spine. I am aware that I am growing even more wet and I am so aware of how hard he's pounding into me right now. I don't tell him it's too much because I took all of it. I took every inch he gave me and I loved it. I loved it so much I moaned out ' yes please give me more.' And he did, angling his hips in a way that made the tip brush a very sensitive part inside me that made me let out a scream of pleasure, my eyes rolling back. I am very sure I may have woken up most of the guys rooms that are closer. I almost felt bad. Almost. But I was so full of pleasure and so full of him that I couldn't think about anyone else or how loud I truly was. My walls gripped him as he thrust in and out and he grunted above me, dropping his head on my chest and pushing down my bra to reveal my bareness. I cried when his lips wrapped around my bud, nipping and sucking. I shivered. His hair was brushing against my neck, soft and smelled strangely of apple. Since when does Kyan use the apple shampoo I bought for both him and Xade? The thought flew out the window when his teeth wrapped around my pebble and he bit hard. My hips bucked up at the assault and I scratched down his back, surely marking him with my nails. " Oh," I whimpered, becoming a mess under him. " Oh please," I moaned, pushing my hips up so I could take every inch he was giving to me. He groaned and let out a sound that didn't quite sound human, however, I was too lost to focus on it or question what I had heard. Tears were flowing down but it was not because of pain but because of mind-blowing pleasure. The tip of him was rubbing against that sweet delicate spot again and was creating a pressure feeling that was building up like a tight fist in my lower stomach. Every nerve in my body seems to be on fire and it feels like I am on the verge of exploding. I am panting, trying to catch my breath as his rhythm changes into a more desperate urge. He was pounding me into the bed. The headboard knocking on the wall with loud aggressive pounds. If he keeps up this pace the bed might break. His thrust became more urgent, more hungry and I cried out with every thrust of his hips angling forward. I cling to him, my thighs shaking as I cry in desperation to free the tightness that had built in my lower stomach. He let my bud go with a pop and brought his mouth so close to mine that I was sure he would kiss me. But he didn't, only kept his lips so close that it felt like he was teasing me, which made me feel more desperate. His breath mingled with mine, every pant, sigh and moan drawing me closer to releasing that tightness I felt. His breathing was ragged and fast, hitting my lips as if taunting me to kiss him, to feel his lips on mine. But I always hated Kyan's kisses and didn't want it to ruin the pleasure he thrust into me at the moment, so I don't give in to my craving and bit my lips to try to suppress the sounds of pleasure coming out of my mouth. Kyan growled above me. I noted how the sounds that left his throat almost reminded me of an animal. It sounded so possessive, so primal, so beastly. And as I looked up into his eyes, though I knew for sure I would not be able to see them, I am stunned to somehow see a glow of red. Red? That's odd. Just as I saw the strange color, I clench my eyes tightly as a wave of pleasure rock through me, making me shudder as I scream out. " Kyan!" Kyan froze above me, yet his tip shoot his warm cum in me while I squirm and shiver as I come undone under him. I am still riding the after shocks of my pleasure when Kyan's groggy voice spoke above me. Only that it wasn't my boyfriend Kyan's, but my best friend Xade's. "Avery?" # 3 Avery's pov My heart seized. Completely stopped working. His voice had entirely penetrated and punctured the haze of pleasure we had just been in. Xade. This voice above me belonged to my best friend Xade. The cock inside me belonged to my best friend Xade. The dick I had just been riding... Xade.... Xade! I try to wrap my head around the situation I had just put us in as realization dawned on me. Something heavy dropped in my stomach. Was it dread? Fear? Regret? I wasn't sure. I couldn't think properly with his cock still throbbing inside me. And it didn't help that it was growing back hard and twitching. With trembling hands I push them on his sweaty chest, the same chest I had press against while I rode him. Oh God. My face heated up, the sinking feeling in my stomach growing. " Oh my God," I whispered, tears of shame pricking the corners of my eyes. This cannot be happening right now. I did not just sleep with my best friend. I did not just give him my virginity. I did not just get rammed by Xade freaking Archer. What have I done? What have we done? There was no going back now after this. The line is already blurred. Oh my God. My face was so hot I knew I was so beet red. I am thankful he cannot see me right now. " V?" he whispered softly and his cock twitched. Oh God this is embarrassing. " I'm sorry," I found my voice and clenched my eyes tightly as it came out filled with shame and regret. " I thought Kyan was home and you were out. I- I choked up, my chest heaving as I fought the bubble of urge to cry. How humiliating. If I had just put on the lights I would have noticed it wasn't Kyan and this wouldn't have happened. I just gave Xade my virginity. I tremble under him and Xade flipped us over, holding and hugging me as I cried with silent embarrassed sobs. He was still very much inside me and still hard. His hands lift in my hair and he soothed. " Shhh it's okay V," But it was not. We just slept together, I mistook him for my boyfriend who was his roommate and good friend and gave him my virginity. And not only that but he and Mel had a thing going on too. The line was more than blurred right now it was trashed. I screwed up. " I didn't- I hiccuped, sobbing and burying my face in my hands. I would do anything for the ground to open and swallow me whole to avoid this embarrassing situation. " I am so s-orry Xa-de," I croaked out, I didn't want to lose him. I definitely didn't want this to come between us. How would I face both Melissa and Kyan too? Oh God. When I felt another twitch inside me, I grew hot and awkwardly pull off him. I can't believe he was hugging me while still being inside me. Perhaps he hadn't noticed. I winced. Now that the haze of desire had evaporated, the pain of my muscles being pounded and used was very present. It feels like I had been rammed by a truck. Xade was definitely packing like Mel had boasted about. I winced. Mel... How was I so stupid to not have noticed that this had been my best friend all along. The strawberry scent, only Xade used the shampoo I bought them. Kyan had said it smelt too fruity and I knew Xade hated it but he was always one to make me feel happy. He was always more toned than the guys here too, and his hands were massive. I should have known they were not Kyan's clumsy hands. Xade had mapped my body with his fingers too skillfully for it to have been Kyan's. And those groans that had fluttered beside my ear, the grunts of pleasure- My face is hot and I scramble to right my panties, fixing my skirt as I rolled off the bed. Xade reaches out for me, his long fingers wrapping around my wrist to stop me. I sucked in a breath at the burning feeling his hands left on my skin. I had always felt it, but tonight it was way hotter. Almost like a scorching tingling fire. " Wait," his hoarse voice says through the awkward air. My heart rams against my chest. Oh God. Don't say anything to embarrass me please. I already didn't know what more I could tell him. Tears burned my vision. I really had royally screwed up. " We don't have to say anything," his voice is a whisper in the dark, caressing me. I hated that it did. " What?" I breathed out, my heart kicking up a notch. " We don't have to let anyone know," his thumb brush against my wrist as if trying to soothe me yet coax me to come back to bed. I didn't know which one. " This can stay between us." My heart leaped in my throat. Is he saying that we should pretend this never happened? That I never gave him my virginity? Would it save our friendship and our relationships? " Like it never happened?" I whispered into the night, searching for his eyes but it was so dark I couldn't see anything. It takes a good while for him to answer and when he did it comes out hoarse and thick. " Yes," he replied. " Like it never happened. You thought I was Kyan and I thought you were Melissa." His words feel like a punch in the gut even though they were nothing but the truth. However, he was giving us a way out of this shameful incident and how could I not take it? We could go back to how things were right? I will be able to face him tomorrow? I swallowed and nod. " Like it never happened." I agreed and pulled my arm free of his grip and fixed my clothes that he had ruffled. My top was yanked down but thankfully he had not torn it during his ravaging. As I left the room and closed the door behind me, the ache between my legs mocked me with a memory that I will never forget. # 4 Avery's pov Forget Avery. Forget about his breath on your lips, his cock inside you. Forget about it. Everything will go back to normal tomorrow. I chanted in my head as I made my way down the corridor. I am thankful it is still empty and no one is around to witness my walk of shame. As I made my way down the stairs I winced, the throbbing pain between my legs pushing back the thoughts of what had just happened. I still can't believe I had mistaken Xade for Kyan, straddled him and didn't give him a chance to protest as I practically seduced him. Why hadn't he said a thing? Why didn't he say Melissa's name? If he had I would have known who I was sleeping with. Sure he had been sleeping and probably tired when I approached him and straddled him but afterward he was clearly wide awake and practically pounded into me. I shook my head, blinking back the guilty wave of tears. I sniffled and continued my way down and froze when I saw the familiar chocolate color hair. Kyan. My heart thrummed. How could I face him after what I had just done? Panic settled in my stomach and I am begging God for a way out of here without him seeing me. But it would be impossible. There are only stairs up ahead and nowhere else to hide. And Kyan is already making his way up with a bag of chips in his hand and a soda. Had he gone out to buy those stuff while I had been with Xade? A swam of guilt and shame made me stumble and I nearly fall, grasping for the rail before I hurt myself. The little rush of surprised air from my lips pulled his attention, something I didn't want at the moment. Great. Just flipping great. He looks surprised to see me, as he should since I hadn't told him I'd be coming over. Giving him my virginity was supposed to be a surprise, a birthday gift for him being patient...well kind of. I was no longer a virgin.... Kyan had been my boyfriend for two years now. We met at this very college and he and Xade became friends and roommates. That's how we got introduced and a few months later I finally accepted his offer to a date. We never really had that spark but seeing Xade having that crazy college experience I decided to give it a shot too. Kyan was great, not a very good kisser but he was sweet and would buy me cotton candy. He wasn't Xade drop dead gorgeous but he was fairly attractive with chocolate hair, brown eyes and a sharp jawline. He was attractive enough to garner girls attention when we were out, not as much as Xade capture but one or two girls would certainly look. " Babe?" His thick brows are furrowed and a look of confusion cast through his eyes as he bounds up the stairs a bit more hastily. I nervously smiled, awkwardly stopping so he'd not notice how I walked. If he saw, he'd definitely know that I had been fucked. " Yeah." I croaked and inwardly closed my eyes in frustration. This night couldn't have gotten any worse. He smiled when he reaches me, towering over me even though he was a step lower than me. " I wasn't expecting to see you here," he leaned forward for a kiss and my belly did that odd somersault thing that nearly poked my urge to vomit. Before his lips could touch mine I turn my head so his lips could touch my cheek instead. I feel so guilty it's eating me up inside. He pulled away, his brows furrowing more. " What's wrong?" he demanded. I smiled awkwardly. " Oh nothing," I lied. " I just had some onion chips earlier and I know you hate the stench of onion." Was I being too obvious something happened? I didn't know how to act. This was the first time I have screwed up so badly and didn't know what to do. I was always the 'good girl' like they had labeled me for years. A good girl doesn't sleep with her best friend whose girlfriend was my friend. A good girl doesn't mistake her best friend for her boyfriend. If I was being obvious, Kyan didn't show it and smiled, nodding. " So why are you here?" his eyes twinkled. " At this hour and wearing this sexy skirt?" his eyes drop to my skirt. I flushed, not because his words invoked the fire Xade had earlier but did the opposite. I shifted on my feet. " I- Come on Avery think. " I was coming to surprise you but I saw Xade in there. Didn't you say he was out?" I pointed my thumb at the back of me. Kyan shrugged, shifting the bag in his hand. "Yeah he came back earlier. Something about the full moon and a headache." Right. Xade said he hated full moons because somehow he always feels like shit whenever it's up in the sky. For years when a full moon shows up, Xade would be locked in his room. But when we were back in the small town, he and his family would not have anyone come to their estate during that time. Some people thought they were odd, but I didn't. Concerned curled in my belly. Was he okay? Is that why he had been trying to sleep it off and I came up and practically screwed him? " Now I am intrigued," Kyan pulled me out of my thoughts, his eyes flashing with a mixture of desire and want. His tongue licked across his lower lip and his eyes lowered to my cleavage. The little that showed. " What kind of surprise?" I smiled nervously. I had surely trapped myself. " Just a sweet surprise. Nothing special. But I must go now, Mel texted me that the dorm monitor is hot tonight and I don't want to get caught." " Oh," Kyan murmured in disappointment but still nod. " I'll see you tomorrow then?" he goes in for kiss but I sidestep him and wave. "Yeah," I strut down the stairs without looking back. " I'll see you tomorrow." If I can still walk that is. It was taking everything in me to make my walk look natural, but the ache between my legs was refusing for me to look natural right now. # 5 Avery's pov When I got back to the dorm, I was breathing hastily. Melissa is already asleep but when she hears me stumble a bit on one of her heels, she turns around and puts on the lamp. I winced, lifting my hand over my face to block the assault. " Well well well," she drawled out playfully. I wished she hadn't because now I felt even more guilty. " What do we have here? Hmm? A girl who had just gotten shagged?" " Christ Mel," I turned beet red under her scrutiny and looked away, pushing off the shoes I had on. " I did not get shagged." Oh but I did. Hard and fast. By....Xade. Melissa lets out a rush of disappointed air. " Really? But your hair looks a mess and you're spotting a red flush. Even your skin looks sweaty. I know when someone just got fucked V." I gulped, my hand instinctively going to my hair to fix whatever was a mess. " It's very windy outside." I half lied, going to the closet so I can change. I am tempted to go to have a shower, but I feel so tired I just want to sleep. " Uh huh," Melissa didn't believe me and I don't blame her. I didn't sound convincing at all. Guilt bit through me and I am thankful she doesn't question me further. After I put on the huge shirt that covered my small figure to my knees, I made my way to my bed and sank in the sheets. Mel puts off the lights and I turn on my back, my palm lying flat on my stomach as I stared at the dark ceiling. I didn't like this feeling of guilt but I didn't like the feeling of craving for more either. I sighed, forcing my eyes closed and wishing I could just forget the night but knew that it was impossible. __ The next morning I am grateful I do not have classes until later today. I can sleep in for a little longer and try to heal my aches naturally with more sleep. I hadn't caught a wink of sleep last night and had tossed and turned. Even Mel got annoyed and sent her pillow flying straight to my face. I felt guilty and tried to stay still but after ten minutes I was back to being plagued by the scenes with Xade and the guilt that was clearly eating me alive. " You lucky bitch," Mel say as she leaned forward to put on her canvas shoes. She lift her head, her braids falling over her face. " No morning classes. What I would do to be you right now." Trust me Mel, you'd not want to be right now. But instead of speaking my thoughts, I only sent her a smile and tugged the covers to my chin. " I get to sleep in longer, enjoy your lecture." I closed my eyes, forcing out a fake yawn. " Hey, we're still up for afternoon brunch with the guys right?" My eyes flew right open and my heart skipped. I had completely forgotten that we had set up a kind of double date with the guys at the diner where I worked at. I swallowed. Xade will be there...and Kyan and Melissa. Fuck my life. " Uh, can we reschedule?" My voice comes out soft and I cursed inwardly when she shot me a concerned stare. " Are you sure you're okay? You've been acting strange since last night?" she questioned, straightening her spine. I shook my head. " I am fine, just may have caught a little draft because it was cold out last night." I sniffled, trying to make my lies seem more believable. She nod, not quite believing me, and sighed. " But you know how busy Xade gets around this time," she pouted. " He barely makes time for me." I wanted to point out to her that Xade and her were not really exclusive but I knew it would hurt her because she was deeply in love with him. Another reason why I am the worst friend in history. Xade didn't do relationships, however, he and Mel have been on and off more than he has been with any other girl before. Things may be getting serious and I hope I haven't ruined it. " Well then, you two go on that date alone. I'm not risking getting more sick." I can't help but feel a jolt of jealousy even though I knew I shouldn't. She frowned, looking at me with a bit of surprise. " Okay then miss moody," She rolled her eyes and picked up her books to leave. " I'll see you later," she said over her shoulder and I replied back. But when she opens the door, we are both surprise to see a pair of light blue eyes shooting right through my soul instantly. " Xade?" I said breathily, sitting up in surprise and wincing at the movement. His eyes flicker to my thighs and I instantly flushed as I am now reminded again of what happened. So much for pretending nothing happened between us. I suck at this. Melissa let out a happy squeal, flying herself on him, wrapping her slim arms around his neck and planting her lips on his. She moans so loud anyone who was close by I was sure cringed. However, I don't cringe, only sink my teeth in my bottom lip as my heart feels like it has just been ripped out of my chest.	LEARN_MORE	https://tastenovel.readlife.mobi/47nm10c00.html	IReader 中文	https://www.facebook.com/ireader.cn/	92,084	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	tastenovel.readlife.mobi	VIDEO		https://tastenovel.readlife.mobi/47nm10c00.html	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/482002317_1521514245183936_3605432078715524073_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h0Vf6mdvb-AQ7kNvgE2VKfY&_nc_oc=AdhWdv0OKbBNP1e85uy_wCRpsJKSNnBVGNfP2tjCYWVAvgFYX2L7FhQ4vL1gKRJqJfpiv8XJC9qkW8F6ImniVD5d&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AVWV6eea8qDoOMvV1QDI0tk&oh=00_AYA2uUVwBrmsCdGoNaxIZuVfmZAni4lppGoSph4R4MAdQQ&oe=67CB3FA8	PERSON_PROFILE	IReader 中文	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,732,256	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	"I just wanted to see your face while I tell you how much I've enjoyed your husband's kisses. And let me tell you, in bed, he's an absolute beast," the woman says with a smug smile	Emma Taylor is on her way to the office of her husband, Matías White, the man she married two years ago. She wishes she could say he is the perfect husband and that their marriage is wonderful, but it’s far from the truth. Her life is in chaos, and her marriage is a complete disaster. Emma married Matías, deeply in love with the man she thought was perfect for her. But reality hit her hа'rd-on their wedding night when he left her alone, telling her she was the most unpleasant woman he had ever met and that he would never have anything to do with her. Their marriage only happened because Matías’ grandfather, on his deathbed, had asked him to marry Emma, the woman he wanted as his beloved grandson's wife. To fulfill his grandfather’s dying wish, Matías married Emma so that his grandfather could see the wedding before he passed away. Today marks two years of marriage, and Emma is on her way to Matías' office at his company. Like a fool in love, she’s eager to make their marriage work, but deep down, she’s not sure if she’ll ever get her husband to notice her. Despite two years of marriage, Matías has never touched her, not even once. Emma steps out of the elevator and heads toward Matías White’s office. She wants to surprise him and see if they can have a romantic dinner tonight. Emma is tired of waiting for Matías to decide to be intimate with her, so she has resolved to seduce him tonight and finally get what she has longed for since the day she married him. Their marriage isn’t in a good place, and it’s never really been, but all she wants is to make things work between them. When she arrives at her husband’s secretary’s desk, the secretary looks up with a surprised expression, which strikes Emma as odd. “Good morning, ma’am. How can I help you?” the secretary asks, somewhat nervously. “Oh, nothing much, I just want to see my husband,” Emma replies. “Okay, let me inform Mr. White that you’re here,” the secretary says as she quickly picks up the phone to notify him of Emma’s arrival. "Don't bother telling him. I want to surprise him," Emma says, stopping the secretary from notifying Matías of her arrival. Unsure of what to do, the secretary drops the phone and remains silent. Excited and eager, Emma wastes no time and enters the office without knocking. But as soon as she steps inside, the smile on her face vanishes. Her excitement evaporates when she sees her husband in the arms of another woman. She stands there, frozen, staring at the scene without saying a word. "Emma," Matías says, quickly wiping the lipstick from his mouth. "What are you doing here?" he asks, his tone offended by her unannounced arrival. But Emma just continues to stare at him, shocked yet not entirely surprised, as she had suspected for some time that he was cheating on her. Without a word, driven by a sense of dignity and self-respect, she turns and leaves the office that now feels suffocating and oppressive. In a situation like this, one might expect their spouse to chase after them, to apologize or at least try to explain. But not Matías. He doesn’t follow her, nor does he try to offer any explanation. Angry and heartbroken, Emma leaves the building, desperate to get as far away as possible. This moment is a crushing blow for her. For two years, she tried everything to make their marriage work, but now it seems more impossible than ever. Feeling devastated, Emma heads to a nearby café, taking a seat at a table by the window that overlooks the street. She watches the world go by outside, her mind swirling with the painful truth she can no longer deny. She had always suspected Matías was deceiving her, but she clung to the hope that it was just her imagination, that she was wrong. Sadly, she now knows the truth—she was right all along. As Emma sits in the café, watching people pass by, she tries to clear her mind. An hour goes by, and as she starts to feel calmer, she decides it's time to leave and head back home. But as she approaches the parking lot where her driver is waiting with the car, she’s met with an unwelcome surprise—the woman with whom her husband is having an affair. Emma tries to ignore her, walking past without giving her the slightest attention. "Emma!" the woman shouts, making her stop and turn around. It’s clear that her husband’s lover isn’t about to let this opportunity to provoke her slip by. "What do you want?" Emma asks curtly, her patience wearing thin. "I just wanted to see your face while I tell you how much I've enjoyed your husband's kisses. And let me tell you, in bed, he's an absolute beast," the woman says with a smug smile, her words dripping with malice, clearly aimed at making Emma angry. Emma takes a deep breath, determined not to fall into the trap of this woman’s manipulation. "I'm glad you're enjoying yourself. After all, you're just the lover, and I'm the wife," she replies, flashing a calm smile. The woman's expression quickly changes to one of fury. Enraged, she storms toward Emma, grabbing her arm and shaking her violently. "Let go of me!" Emma yells, struggling to free herself from the woman’s grip. But just as the situation spirals out of control, something unexpected happens—a car comes speeding into the parking lot and crashes into both women. *** Emma feels a sharp, stabbing pain that overwhelms her, making it difficult to move. Her heart pounds heavily as she struggles to open her eyes, but the effort is almost unbearable. The noise of people around her is deafening, causing an intense headache that only adds to her misery. "Ma'am, listen to me! Can you hear me?" a voice calls out, trying to reach her through the fog of pain. “Mmmm,” she gasps, barely able to respond. "You’re okay. Let me help you sit up," says a man’s voice, gentle but firm. He helps her sit up from where she’s lying on the ground. "What happened?" Emma asks, wincing from the pain as she finally manages to open her eyes. She’s startled to find herself staring into the face of a handsome man with brown hair and striking gray eyes. "You were just in an accident," he explains. The memories come flooding back, and Emma looks around in panic. She sees the woman she had argued with being attended to by others. "The car didn’t hit you both too hard. You’re going to be fine," the man reassures her. Without a word, Emma tries to stand, bracing her hands on the ground, but a sharp pain shoots through her left arm. “Aaaargh!” she cries out, the pain intense and sudden. "It looks like your arm is dislocated," the man says, gently helping her to her feet. Just then, Matías appears. He glances briefly at Emma but quickly shifts his focus to his lover, completely ignoring the fact that his wife is injured. Tears well up in Emma’s eyes, and as the pain in her arm worsens, she feels even more miserable, both physically and emotionally. The sound of an ambulance siren cuts through the chaos, and paramedics arrive to assist both women. After a quick check-up, they decide to transfer them to the hospital for further treatment. Matías still pays no attention to Emma, his concern solely focused on the other woman. "Thank you for your help," Emma says quietly to the stranger who has stayed by her side, his presence a rare comfort in the turmoil. "There’s no need to thank me," he replies with genuine concern. "If you’d like, I can accompany you to the hospital, especially if there’s no one else to go with you." "I don’t want to be a bother. Don’t worry about me, I’ll be fine," Emma replies, embarrassed. She’s painfully aware that her husband has been there the whole time and hasn’t even asked if she’s okay. The paramedics lift her onto the stretcher, and both women are transported to the nearest hospital. By a coincidence or the irony of life, Emma and her husband's mistress are in adjoining rooms, which places them close to each other. Emma has her eyes closed when she hears the footsteps of someone entering the room. She slowly opens her eyes and sees Matías, who has just arrived. "Matías," she says, somewhat surprised to see him there. But then she remembers the scene of the accident and how he ignored her to be with his lover. "You must be happy about what you've done," he says in a cold tone. "What do you mean?" she asks, confused. "Don't play dumb. You know very well what I'm talking about. It's more than evident that after seeing the two of us kissing in the office, you decided to wait for the right moment to take revenge on us and deliberately had a car run over them. Of course, nothing went as planned." "Are you going crazy?" she tells him, offended by his accusations. "I'm only going to warn you about one thing: if something happens to her and she loses my son, I'll never forgive you," he says, and leaves Emma, who is left surprised in the room. It didn't take long for tears to come to her eyes and roll down her cheeks. Emma takes off the serum she is wearing and goes to the next room, where, to her surprise, she finds her mother-in-law accompanying the woman with whom her beloved son is cheating on her. "What are you doing here?" Sofia, Matías' mother, says, giving Emma a look full of rejection. "I'm also admitted to this hospital." "I can't believe you have the guts to come to this room after what you did to Silvia. Aren't you ashamed?" "I haven't done anything, and that's why I'm here now." "Do you say I'm a liar?" Silvia says, pretending to cry. "You were the one who tried to hurt me, and now you're pretending so that everyone thinks I was the cause of everything," Emma says, trying to clarify the situation. A loud "paf" echoes as Sofia slaps Emma while she tries to explain. Emma holds her face on the side that received the slap and watches as Silvia laughs at her misfortune. Footsteps approach the room, and an angry Matías enters. "Why are you here?" "Mati, darling, please tell her to leave. She hates me and came to make fun of me," Silvia says between false tears. "Emma, go away and don't try to get any closer to Silvia," he says in a cold tone. Emma just stares at him in silence. "Get out of here, you're just causing trouble," Sofia tells her. "I thought I had married a great man, but apparently, I made a big mistake for which I am now paying the consequences. Trying to win your love is not worth it," Emma says, filled with anger and feeling helpless. "I'm sorry I wasn't what you expected." "I want us to divorce as soon as possible," she replies, and leaves the room without looking back. She is already resigned and determined to distance herself from the man and his family who despise her so much. As she walks toward the exit, she bumps into someone entering the hospital. "Excuse me," the man says. "Excuse me," she responds, looking up at him. Standing before her is the handsome man with gray eyes who had helped her during the accident. "You again," she says, surprised. "You're better now?" he asks, noticing that she is leaving the hospital and observing that his arm is still in bad condition and hasn’t been bandaged. "I've decided to leave. I don't have anything recorded, and I'll seek medical assistance elsewhere." "Do you want me to accompany you?" he asks, concerned that something might happen to her on the way. "No need. I'll call my family to come for me. Thank you anyway," she says, and leaves him behind. Emma exits the hospital as quickly as possible and takes a taxi. As she rides, she laments and cries without restraint. "Miss, are you alright?" the driver asks, worried. "Don't worry. Just take me to this address," she says, handing him a piece of paper with the address written on it. Emma sheds the last of her tears, her only desire now is to separate from Matías and distance herself from his family. The taxi driver drives for almost an hour before arriving at a huge mansion. "I think we've arrived," he says, uncertain if this is the right place. "Okay," she replies, rolling down the window and leaning out to speak to the security guard at the gate. "Hi, Max." "Hello, Miss Emma. It's a pleasure to see you here again." "Thank you. Please open the gate; I want to enter." "Of course." The taxi enters the grounds of the mansion, and after Emma pays the driver, she gets out and heads to the entrance. She rings the doorbell, and the family butler opens the door. "Miss Taylor, welcome. Please come in," he says, holding the door open for her. She enters the house and goes to the living room, where she finds her brother Cristian on the phone. "Hello, brother," she says. He looks at her with a surprised expression, having not seen her for over two years. "Emma, you're back," he says with a smile, recalling the day she left the house. That day, she had told him she would only return if her family accepted her spouse, but here she is now. "Please tell me you’re back to stay." "Yes, I'm here to stay. I've decided to divorce and come back to my family." "I’ve wanted to hear that for a long time. You don’t know how happy I am to have you back here," he says, moving toward her and giving her a huge hug. "Aaargh!" she cries out in pain. Her brother has unintentionally hurt her arm while hugging her. "Are you okay?" he asks, worried. "I hurt my arm, but don’t worry. I’ll be fine," she says, trying to reassure him. She doesn’t want him to know the full extent of what happened or to seek revenge. "Let’s go to your room so you can rest. I’ll call the family doctor to check on you," he says, still concerned. "Okay, let's go." They head upstairs to Emma's room, which has been kept tidy and clean despite her absence. Once in the room, Emma lies down on her bed. "It feels good to be back," she says, feeling comforted by her familiar surroundings. "You should never have left. I wonder what you saw in that i'mbeci1e that made you choose him over your family." "I know I made a mistake, but you know that I am only human and can make mistakes. What matters now is that I’m here." "You're right. We should celebrate the return of my dear sister. For now, I'll call the doctor. Stay here quietly while the doctor arrives; in the meantime, I'll ask for something to eat." "Okay," she replies, and Cristian leaves the room, leaving her alone. Lying on her bed, Emma closes her eyes, trying to hide the discomfort in her arm. While she rests, she thinks about Matías and wonders what he is doing now that she is no longer in his life. Matías has spent a lot of time in the hospital with Silvia and her mother, who seem to get along very well, unlike Emma. The two women were always at odds and argued frequently. At this moment, he is heading toward the house to discuss his divorce petition. His driver has just arrived to pick him up. "Carlos, I want you to take me home," he says, noticing a package next to him. "What is this?" he asks, picking up the package. "It's something the lady bought. She was excited because she had something special planned for both of us, according to what I heard," Carlos replies, and Matías feels a pang of guilt as he remembers how she had spoken to him. "Do you know what happened today in the company's parking lot?" "I heard that the lady was run over along with another woman. I hope she’s alright; she’s a very good person," Carlos says, and Matías looks at him in surprise. Never before has Matías heard any complaints about her from the staff. On the contrary, they all speak highly of her, and she feels comfortable with them. He decides not to ask any more questions and remains silent until they arrive at the house. Matías enters and goes up to Emma's room to talk to her calmly, but to his surprise, she is not there. Remembering her words, he checks her closet to see if she has left and taken all her things. Everything appears to be in place, so he decides to search the house for her, but she is nowhere to be found. He then goes outside and calls his driver. "Tell me, sir, do you need something?" "Did Carlos take my spouse somewhere?" "No, the lady didn't come with me, but I remember seeing her get into a taxi," Carlos replies. "Where could she have gone?" Matías asks, growing increasingly worried. He picks up his phone and tries to call her repeatedly, but she doesn’t answer. At that moment, Emma's voice telling him that she wants a divorce echoes in his mind. "Has she really left me?" he asks himself, feeling a deep emptiness inside. The Taylor family doctor has finished examining Emma and providing the necessary medical care. Fortunately, her arm hasn’t suffered any fractures; she only has contusions and a twisted nerve, which causes pain. The doctor has prescribed medication for the pain and inflammation, and she should be fully recovered in a few days. Feeling much better, Emma is eating something when she hears her father’s voice in the distance. "I want to see my daughter!" he calls out as he opens the door to her room, accompanied by his sister. "Dad," Emma says, feeling ashamed for having been a poor daughter and abandoning her family for someone unworthy who has never truly loved her. "Daughter, my love, you’re here with your family," he says, embracing her. "Yes, Dad, I'm back." "Sister, you don’t know how happy I am that you're here. I’ve missed you very much." "I’ve missed all of you too," Emma says, a tear rolling down her cheek. "Your brother told me you should divorce that man you married." "If it's true, I've decided to get a divorce." "That guy is not up to the level of a Taylor. I don't know how I allowed you to marry him and compromise your identity to be part of a family that is beneath our standards," her father says. Emma smiles and snuggles into her father’s shoulder. The Taylor family is one of the most powerful and influential in the country. Her spouse’s family will never match the wealth of the Taylors, who own countless hotels and shopping malls, as well as several companies. "Dad, I’m a little tired now, and I just want to rest." "That’s fine, my dear. We’ll discuss your divorce later. For now, get some rest." "Thanks, Daddy. You’re the best," she says, giving him a kiss on the cheek. Everyone leaves her room, and she is left alone. Emma takes out her phone from her bag, which has been on silent, and finds several missed calls from Matías. It’s clear to her that he has called to discuss their separation, but at this moment, the last thing she wants is to argue with him over the phone. She decides to go to sleep and will call him tomorrow when she feels better. Two days have passed since Emma returned to her family. Matías has tried to communicate with her, but she has refused to answer his calls. Her anger and disappointment are stronger than she had imagined, and now the only thing she wants is to be away from him. It's Saturday, and Emma is in the garden of her house, taking a walk while she observes the flowers and contemplates the beautiful morning. "What are you doing here alone?" he asks as he stands next to her. "I just want to contemplate how beautiful this garden is." "You haven't been here for a long time. I understand that you want to be outside, but it would be better if you stayed in your room and rested. I want you to recover soon." "If I stay locked up there, I'm going to have an anxiety attack, and that's the last thing I want." "You're thinking about Matías," she asks, and this takes her by surprise. "You're curious about what's going on in my mind, aren't you?" "The truth is, the only thing that interests me is that you are happy, but above all, that you stay away from those people who hurt you." "Don't worry about my brother. I've already spoken with my lawyer, and today Matías will receive the divorce papers. I'm determined to leave him, and there's no going back." Emma is more than determined to leave her spouse and does not intend to back down. Even though she loves him, her self-love must be greater, so she must prioritize her happiness above all else. "That being the case, in a week we will have a welcome party for you. I'm thinking of inviting your ex to the party. It's time for him to realize the big mistake he made by despising you." "Okay, I think that's perfect." Emma returned to her room a few minutes later, where she received another call from Matías. This time, she decided to answer the call and find out what he wanted. "Hello," she replies indifferently. "Emma, you finally answer. I've been calling you, and you haven't responded." "What do you want?" "Where are you? Why haven't you come home?" "I have nothing to do in that house, and I already told you that I want a divorce." "So you meant it." "Of course I did. The best thing you can do is sign the divorce papers in good faith, or I will be forced to annul our marriage." "You don't have to threaten me or be so abrupt. Send me the documents, and I'll sign them." "Well, this afternoon my lawyer will come to see you so you can sign the divorce. Goodbye," he says and hangs up the call without giving her a chance to say anything else. Matías is incredulous to see how Emma has changed and the different way she has spoken to him. She had never behaved like this before. The woman who always sought his attention is now completely different and shows no interest in him. "My love, what are you doing?" Silvia asks as she enters Matías's office, accompanied by her mother. "I'm working. What do you want?" he responds coldly. "I'm just here to see you, darling. Does that bother you?" Silvia says, pouting. "Son, why are you behaving like this toward the woman who will be the mother of your child?" his mother demands. "Mom, Silvia is supposed to be recovering from an accident for the sake of our son, but she’s here when she shouldn’t be." "I'm fine, and the baby is out of danger. You don’t need to worry," Silvia says somewhat nervously. "What happened was more of a scare. Silvia didn’t suffer any harm. I think the angels protected her and freed her from the bad intentions of that woman," her mother says, referring to Emma. "That's right, the car didn’t hit me," Silvia adds with a smile. At that moment, Matías remembers seeing Emma lying on the ground due to the impact. He still hasn’t reviewed the security footage to understand what happened that day. "I’m busy right now. Please leave me alone," Matías says as he picks up some documents. "Alright, we’ll go do some shopping. You continue working," his mother says, and she and Silvia leave the office. Matías has doubts about what happened and wonders if he should check the footage from the park’s cameras to see what really occurred that day. Determined to clear his doubts, he calls his secretary. "Carol, I need you to contact the person in charge of the video surveillance and request the footage of the moment of the accident involving my spouse and Silvia." "Of course, sir. I’ll get back to you right away and ensure you receive it today." "You don’t need to rush. Just get the recording and then pass it to me." "Okay," she replies, and after that, he hangs up the phone and continues working. Almost an hour later, his secretary contacts him. "Yes, Carol?" he says while analyzing some documents. "Sir, Mr. McGregor wants to see you. He says he’s your spouse’s lawyer," she informs him. Matías is surprised to hear this. He had thought the divorce was just a tantrum from Emma, but it seems it is real, and she is determined to leave him. "Let it go," he says. The lawyer enters his office with a folder in hand containing the divorce application papers. "Mr. White, it is a pleasure to meet you," the lawyer says in a polite tone. "I don’t think this meeting is for anything pleasant," Matías responds, indicating that the lawyer should take a seat with a wave of his hand. "Well, whether the day is pleasant for you depends on how you receive my client’s divorce application. To be honest, it’s quite favorable to you since she doesn’t want anything from you other than to sign the documents." "So she intends to divorce me without demanding anything?" "That’s right. She has asked me to tell you that all she wants is for you to sign the papers immediately. Then she can become a free woman, just as you will be, and you can marry whoever you want," the lawyer says, handing him the folder with the documents. Matías takes it and quickly reviews the papers, confirming that the lawyer is telling the truth—Emma is not demanding anything from his money or property. "She really just wants to separate from me." "That’s right. Please sign so we can get this over with." Matías takes a pen and, feeling somewhat doubtful, stamps his signature on the documents. At the moment of signing, he feels a great weight on his chest, and something inside him suggests that he has lost something valuable. However, he ignores these feelings and finishes signing the papers. "I am glad to have cooperated with you. I hope we meet again under better circumstances," the lawyer says before standing up and leaving. Emma is in her room when she receives a message from her lawyer informing her that the divorce papers have been signed and that she can now practically declare herself a free woman.	INSTALL_MOBILE_APP	http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.d	Dreamnovel	https://www.facebook.com/dreamenovel66/	438	1969-12-31 18:00	Install now	play.google.com	IMAGE		http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.dreame.reader&referrer=utm_source%3Dapps.facebook.com%26utm_campaign%3Dfb4a%26utm_content%3D%257B%2522app%2522%253A0%252C%2522t%2522%253A1740846827%252C%2522source%2522%253Anull%257D	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480742868_1770396470529169_8362325316216228375_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3RoHVwZES0Q7kNvgGxpPB4&_nc_oc=AdgpuBnyCu0pBAUJwjl4pRMzuPQZB07Yj8MsdIALQw0x6tjjy6n-Jr2ZWJse_0Bw_WOOkpqKq7nO0p1LyK0EJrhc&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AZ4MQjKNB3wXiPM7MzpjH24&oh=00_AYBMJyUGG5icjkfk4FN1GgyELg20BNF0IDt6iUKtrJuLHQ&oe=67CB2ADA	PERSON_PROFILE	Dreamnovel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,732,291	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔥🔥 Click to Read 👉🏻👉🏻	I thought our arranged marriage had turned into love for both of us. I discovered how wrong I was the day when I heard him calling his mistress and saying that he would divorce me soon. -- "It's sorted." "She has no idea. I've got it all in hand." He's on the phone. My stomach swoops low, something uneasy slithering down my spine. Before I choose between flight and freeze, he hums softly, a hint of softness creeping in. "Silvia, you need to trust me." The fangs sink deep into my skin, making my heart lurch in my chest. Silvia was his friend, someone he's grown up with, someone who hated me on-sight and has taken every opportunity to slice at me with her razor-sharp tongue. "I'll get her father to sign the papers when I'm back. I told you all of this before we left. Once everything's in my name, I'll end it. Silvia, for Christ's sake," he suddenly grunts out, frustration leaking through. "Look, I can't talk about this right now. I'll meet with you as soon as we're back. I've already put plans in motion that will cut our trip short 'unexpectedly'." He chuckles, but nothing about it sounds familiar. It feels like I'm listening to a stranger, not the man I promised forever to. "I'll see you in a few days, sweetheart." My throat feels so thick, as if it's closing up. I suck in a rough breath, taking another step out into the hallway and slowly easing the door closed. Spinning on my heel, I practically run for the elevator, mashing the button until the doors slide open and revealing an empty car. Relief spikes, but it barely dents the adrenaline and panic racing through my system. I hit the button for the lobby and then lift my phone, pulling up my contacts. Scrolling frantically through them, I find the one I want and press it, listening to it ring once before a voice answers. "I need help." _____________ Lily "You sure you don't want to come with me?" My husband–because I can call him that now–lies back on the massive bed, legs crossed at the ankle and arms tucked behind his head. He's wearing dark sweats, but is shirtless, the heat of the day combating the A/C in our suite. My eyes linger on him, unable to believe that this man is mine, and his lips curl up into a lazy grin, flashing white teeth at me. Butterflies take off in my belly, as strong as they were the day I met him just over a year ago. "I'm sure, baby," Declan tells me smoothly, his voice like honeyed whiskey stroking each nerve-ending. "I'm sick of sand, honestly. And I didn't sleep well last night." He shoots me a saucy wink, and I flush with a mixture of embarrassment and arousal. Before him, I honestly thought something was wrong with me. Love was just something you did with someone, but it was never anything to brag home about. But now... as soon as Declan puts a finger on me, or as soon as he whispers his dirty words in my hair, I feel like I lose my mind. Even now, the ache between my thighs isn't enough to tempt me away from crawling into bed with him, except I can see the faint bruises lining his eyes. He's not lying about being tired. "Alright." I tug my beach tote up onto my shoulder, sliding my flip-flops on. "I'll be back in a couple of hours, but I have my phone if you need me." He tips his chin at me, eyes already heavy-lidded, but I can't resist leaning over the bed for one last peck. Almost immediately, his hand curls around the back of the head, holding me firmly as he takes over, his tongue dipping into my mouth and tangling against mine with sensual promise. When I finally drag myself away with a reluctant groan, his lips are shiny, his tongue trailing over the bottom one as if chasing the taste of me. His eyes are molten and dark, pools of melted chocolate drawing me in like a magnet. He chuckles, a husky sound, his hand letting me go to trail a soft hand over my cheek, his thumb pressing into the corner of my mouth. "Sorry, baby. Stubble burn." "It's okay," I murmur, adding dryly, "It's not the only place you got me." His eyes dip down, tracing over breasts covered in my yellow sundress and then further down, to where the hemline playfully flirts with my upper thighs. Swallowing thickly, I take a step back. "I'd better go." He nods, hand dropping away, his eyes tracking me as I leave the bedroom. I half-shut the door, checking I've got my room key on me and then head out, looking forward to lounging in the sun for the third day in a row. It's only the first week of our two-week long honeymoon at a resort in Hawaii. After the stress of planning a wedding for over a hundred guests, it's been heaven to relax, cocooned in our little bubble together. From almost the first moment of meeting Declan, I knew he was it for me; that he was the one. It'd been a cute meet–me leaving the Sugar Bean, and him going in with his eyes on his phone. We'd crashed into each other and my hazelnut latte had gone everywhere, luckily cold enough that it hadn't burned. Dec had apologized profusely, insisting on trying to clean me up and buying me a fresh coffee. I'd been late for a yoga class at Sasha's studio, but he'd convinced me into sharing a table with him and then he was giving me his phone number and demanding I call him so I'd have his. Lurching out of my daydreams, I frown in front of the elevator, trying to remember if I'd actually grabbed my phone before I'd left, or if it was still on the side table near the door. A quick search through my bag doesn't turn it up, so I head back and quietly edge the door open, not wanting to wake him if he's already asleep. My phone is right there, so I reach out to grab it just as I hear his voice from the bedroom. "It's sorted." I pause, unused to hearing such a dispassionate tone from him. I open my mouth to ask what he's talking about, sure he must have heard me come back in, but then he keeps talking. "She has no idea. I've got it all in hand." Lily He's on the phone. My stomach swoops low, something uneasy slithering down my spine. It almost feels like a scaly snake, looking for a place to sink its fangs, and I debate whether to leave or keep listening to a conversation I'm a thousand percent positive I'm not supposed to be hearing. Before I choose between flight and freeze, he hums softly, a hint of softness creeping in. "Silvia, you need to trust me." The fangs sink deep into my skin, making my heart lurch in my chest. Silvia was his friend, someone he's grown up with, someone who hated me on-sight and has taken every opportunity to slice at me with her razor-sharp tongue. I mentioned it to Declan once. Not anything bad, just that she made me uncomfortable, but he'd just dismissed my worries, telling me it was all in my head. After the third time, he'd snapped, telling me my insecurities were not Silvia's–or his–problem and she was one of his oldest friends, so I needed to find a way to get on with her. I'd learned real quick to keep my mouth shut, terrified of rocking the boat. Even when I'd heard her cackling with her friends about my lack of class, my gap-toothed smile, and the fact I was reaching by thinking I could ever keep someone like Declan Masters. Declan, who'd always said the gap between my front teeth was endearing. I was so in love with him, I'd been blind to every single red flag, but I'm seeing them now. Why is he talking to her on our honeymoon? And what don't I know? Because he was talking about me. I'm not naive enough to believe otherwise. "I have it all under control, sweetheart." The endearment has my heart thundering so hard, I'm concerned I'm about to reenact a scene from Alien when the organ just bursts out of my chest. There's a long pause and a muffled step, like he's moving around the bedroom. I shuffle backwards, tucking myself behind the door and spinning wildly for an excuse for if he suddenly comes into the other room and finds me there. "I'll get her father to sign the papers when I'm back. I told you all of this before we left. Once everything's in my name, I'll end it. Silvia, for Christ's sake," he suddenly grunts out, frustration leaking through. I can almost see him thrusting a hand through his blond hair as he glares off into space. "Cut the dramatics, would you? You know that this is the way it had to be done. He was never just going to hand the company over to me, not when there's so much bad blood between him and my father." Another pause, but then he sighs. "Look, I can't talk about this right now. I'll meet with you as soon as we're back. I've already put plans in motion that will cut our trip short 'unexpectedly'." He chuckles, but nothing about it sounds familiar. It feels like I'm listening to a stranger, not the man I promised forever to. "I'll see you in a few days, sweetheart." My throat feels so thick, as if it's closing up. I suck in a rough breath, taking another step out into the hallway and slowly easing the door closed. The click of the lock engaging sounds like a gunshot, and I trip backwards, staring at the wooden paneling, waiting for it to open and for my husband to appear, his eyes cold and accusing. A minute later and nothing happens. I can't stay here, though. I can't face him when I don't understand what's happening, but I know it's not good. He's lied about everything, and now I'm lost, unsure what I should do. Spinning on my heel, I practically run for the elevator, mashing the button until the doors slide open and revealing an empty car. Relief spikes, but it barely dents the adrenaline and panic racing through my system. I hit the button for the lobby and then lift my phone, pulling up my contacts. Scrolling frantically through them, I find the one I want and press it, listening to it ring once before a voice answers. "I need help." Lily The waves roll gently against the sand, the sounds of people laughing and splashing reaching my ears. The breeze is warm, tangling in my loose hair and the palm fronds shading me from above. I dig my toes into the warm sand, feeling the gritty texture and letting it ground me in the present. In my ear, Sasha asks quietly, "Did you misunderstand?" We've been on the phone for two hours, talking everything out–and racking up an enormous phone bill–but I still feel just as lost as when I first called. "You need to be sure about this. Especially if you're thinking of doing something drastic." Like divorce him, I supply silently. That's pretty darn drastic. "Declan is..." she falters, but pushes on, "he loves you. Anyone can see that. Do you really think he's this good of an actor? To fool you and everyone else?" It's not the first time she's asked, but I understand her reticence. She didn't hear what I heard. "It was pretty hard to misunderstand." I'm not proud of the bitterness in my voice, but I'm giving myself some grace. I fall silent, waiting for a couple to pass in front of me, their hands tucked around each other's waists and their smiles bright. "He called her sweetheart," I remind Sasha. "He promised to meet with her as soon as we get back. You know, after he unexpectedly cuts our trip short." She hums her agreement, unable to argue with the facts. She knows how Silvia has treated me over the past year, and how Declan has brushed my concerns off. "Are you going to tell your dad?" I've been turning this over and over in my mind, wondering what the right thing to do is. If I tell my father about Declan's duplicity, he'll cancel the sale of Hi-Tech immediately. I'm his only child, and it's been just as for a long time after my mother packed up and left when I was four. He's always had my back, and this won't be any different. But... "He's planning on retiring, Sash. He's over the moon that he's gained a son in Dec and has someone to pass the company on to. You know I never wanted that, and he hid it well, but he was always a little disappointed about that." "I know," she murmurs. "But if he finds out he sold it to Declan and you didn't tell him? That'll kill him, Lily." "He'll still have the money, though." I know Declan is paying a fair price for Hi-Tech, just a little under market value. But Dad had insisted on that, calling it a family discount. "You dad doesn't care about the money," she argues. "If only I'd picked someone to marry who was like him," I muse. "Isn't that what usually happens? You marry someone who reminds you of your father?" "You thought you did. Are you sure–?" "Sasha," I interrupt, "If Declan wanted the company so badly that he would fake a relationship with me for a year and then marry me, he's welcome to it. I know Dad loves Hi-Tech, but there's more to life than the business." I pause, swallowing past the thickness in my throat. "But what do I do right now?" I hate the lost note to my question, knowing she'll hear it. We've been friends since middle school and, apart from my father, no one knows me better than Sasha Delware. She sighs softly, and I wish so badly that she was here right now, talking me down in person. "You get you in order, Lily, and fake it til you make it. Put his acting to shame, and pretend nothing is amiss until you get home." "And then?" "And then you get away from Declan Masters." I sniffle quietly, my emotions finally overwhelming me. My left hand lies limply in my lap, the diamonds on the silver bands gleaming at me. Mocking me. "I thought he was my forever," I whisper, clenching my hand into a fist and looking away. "I thought–" My voice cracks and I clamp my lips shut, unwilling to give in to the swell of emotion, knowing if I do, I won't be able to lock it back down. "I know," she says soothingly. "It's going to be okay. We'll get you through this." My phone buzzes in my hand and I pull it away from my ear, finding a new message from my husband. Declan: Hey baby, where are you? Our reservations are in an hour. Putting the phone back to my ear, I murmur, "I have to go. He's looking for me." Sasha firms up her voice, telling me, "You have this. He doesn't know who he's messing with." "It doesn't feel like it, Sash. I feel like a crumpled, broken doll." "Well, you do and you aren't." She sounds huffy now, and I can't help the smile. "And as soon as you get back, I'll tape you together–" "I thought I wasn't a broken doll," I interrupt, but she ignores me. "And we'll drink tequila until our faces are numb and we're puking our guts out. And when you don't even remember that scumbag's name, you'll get under some hot new thing." Her voice turns sly, "You know, Justin will be thrilled about this new development." I wince. "We're just friends," I remind her. "Babe, if he ever looked at me the way he looks at you, my underwear would actually catch fire." I splutter out a laugh. "Thanks for that visual," I tell her dryly. "You're welcome to him." "He doesn't want me, Lily. He was devastated at the wedding, I could tell." "I know the feeling." Thankfully, she lets the subject go; the conversation turning a little lighter as we chat for a few more minutes. My phone vibrates again, another message from Declan telling me he's getting worried, so I reluctantly end the call, feeling all the hopelessness and devastation rush back in. He was the first person I'd truly trusted with my heart, and he'd callously crushed it. And for what?	LEARN_MORE	https://b.ficsworld.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvNDQ0MjY2LzI	World002	https://www.facebook.com/61551823504143/	115	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	b.ficsworld.com	VIDEO		https://b.ficsworld.com/ad/Zmljd29ybGQvNDQ0MjY2LzIwMjUwMzAxMTUwNDAyL3BhZ2U=?adid={{ad.id}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481058943_662867306166371_650704429989180276_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=w7mErIj4LCoQ7kNvgGPu9yj&_nc_oc=AdjkIp49zH8JnIxjOuggtV2XGfZ2MJGsrY4r_jot0PvxFuc7WS3qt3AWIC6zwJGdAINJJP2NHmZ-TpKdSvHe3YzZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AVWV6eea8qDoOMvV1QDI0tk&oh=00_AYBBAtvImT2YY71yzuMG_hZC73amwTRG5QcDXAjkTObKZA&oe=67CB5136	PERSON_PROFILE	World002	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 39 of 49, showing 20 record(s) out of 976 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads